of the sepulchre 4. And when they looked they saw that the stone was rolled away for it was very great 4. The Angel had before done it and frighted away the Souldiers 5. And entring into the sepulchre they saw a young man sitting on the right side clothed in a long white garment and they were affrighted 6. And he saith unto them Be not affrighted ye seek Jesus of Nazareth which was crucified he is risen he is not here behold the place where they laid him See on Job 20. The reconciling of the seeming differences of the Evengelists about the Apparitions 7. But go your way tell his diâciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee there shall ye see him as he said unto you See Joh. 21.1 2. 8. And they went out quickly and fled from the sepulchre for they trembled and were amazed neither said they any thing to any man for they were afraid 8. Fear made them silent 9. Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week he appeared first to Mary Magdalene out of whom he had cast seven devils 9. The rest were near her 10. And she went and told them that had bin with him as they mourned and wept 10. She was the first messenger of Joy to the morning weeping Disciples 11. And they when they had heard that he was alive and had been seen of her believed not 11. Note Christs Disciples found a great difficulty to believe his Resurrection and he took them noâ at the worst 12. After that he appeared in another form to two of them as they walked and went into the countrey 13. And they went and told it unto the residue neither believed they them 14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen 12. Mark doth but give us a brief touch of some of Christs appearances and leave much recorded by others Note unbelief and Hardness of heart are radical sins in us and of difficult cure Note Christ findeth so much of these in us as to upbrail us with them as our fault and shame and directeth us what to blame and resist in our selves 15. And he said unto them Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature 16. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved but he that believeth not shall be damned 15. To all men as far as ye are able 16. He that upon your Preaching believeth the Gospel and sincerely giveth up himself in the Baptismal Covenant to God the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost by a practical and obedient Trust and dedication shall be forgiven and be saved from sin from the curse of the Law from Satan and from Hell But those to whom you Preach who will not believe and take me for their Saviour and God for their God shall be condemned to Hell as refusers of Salvation 17. And these signs shall follow them that believe in my name shall they cast out devils they shall speak with new tongues 18. They shall take up serpents and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover 17. And because it cannot be expected that all people believe things so strange and unlikely to nature upon your bare affirmation I will by sending down the Holy Ghost attest your word by these miraculous signs They that believe and specially you my Apostles shall in my name cast out Devils from the Possessed and make them obey me and confess me You shall speak in various Languagues which you âever learnt Poyson shall not hurt you either Serpents outwardly or taken inwardly And you shall pray and lay your hands on the sick in my name and they shall recover Note 1. That not every one shall have all these gifts but some one and some another not that you shall use them when and how you will but as pleaseth the Holy Ghost that giveth them 19. So then after the Lord had spoken unto them he was received up into heaven and sat on the right hand of God 19. Note His Ascension they beheld and his Glorification they believed by the Spirits revelation 20. And they went forth and preached every where the Lord working with them and confirming the word with signs following Amen 20. And accordingly they began in Judah and thence went abroad through the Gentile World every where Preaching the Gospel of Christ his Person Life Doctrine Sufferings Resurrection Ascension Kingdome Judgment Glory and Blessing to his Church The Lord by his Grace making their teaching successful and assisting and confirming it by the promised Miracles The Gospel according to St. LUKE CHAP. I. 1. FOrasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed amongst us 2. Even as they delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eye-wit-nesses and ministers of the word 1. Divers having published the declaration or History in order of those matters of Fact and Doctrine which have been done and are fully believed among us Christians 2. Even as those men did faithfully deliver them to us who from the beginning were eye-witnesses of the works of Jesus and Ministers who attended him and have preached his word 3. It seemed good to me also having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first to write unto thee in order most excellent Theophilus 3. I also thought good to write the like history in order to thee most excellent Theophilus both to confirm what is by others written and to add especially of the beginning of the history what in others is omitted having my self by very diligent search got full notice of these matters from the very first which others mention not 4. That thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed 4. That I may contribute my endeavour to encrease thy knowledge and confirm thy belief of those things concerning Jesus Christ which thou hast already learned among us 5. THere was in the days of Herod the King of Judea a certain priest named Zacharias of the course of Abia and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron and her name was Elizabeth 5. Note The Families of the Priests officiated in their courses and Abia's course was the 8th of old 1 Chron. 24.10 After it was the 12th Nehem. 12.1 And after that the eleventh Neh. 12.17 6. And they were both righteous before God walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless 6. They were both sincere godly persons living in true obedience to all the Commandments and ordinances of God according to the Law and light which they were under without the blot of any gross or scandalous Sin 7. And they had no child because that Elizabeth was barren and they both were now
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
epistle of Christ ministred by us written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in fleshly tables of the heart 3. For your Conversion openly proveth that you are as it were Christs own Epistle by our Ministry written by the quickning Spirit of the Living God and not with Ink not as Moses's Law on Tables of Stone but on your very Hearts And therefore as you are the Epistle or Testimony of the Work of Christ so of me as his Minister 4 5. And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward Not that we are sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 4 5. It is of God that I have this Confidence and Glorying Far be it from me to think that I have any such Sufficiency of my self to convert Souls but my Sufficiency and the Success is all of God 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament not of the letter but of the spirit for the letter killeth but the spirit giveth life 6. It is he that hath made me an able Minister of the New Covenant not a Preacher of the Law of Moses written in Stone but of the Gospel of Christ who sendeth us forth by his Spirit and giveth his Spirit by our Ministry For the Law of Moses curseth Sinners and sheweth them Sin and condemneth them But the Spirit of Christ doth quicken them and kill their Sin and lead them in the way of Life 7. But if the ministration of death written and ingraven in stones was glorious so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance which glory was to be done away 7. For if that Ministry of Moses which by consequence was of Death or of a Law that condemned but gave not the Spirit of Life written and engraven by God in Stones was accompanied with so great Glory that the Israelites could not endure to look Moses in the Face for the Glory of his Countenance which yet is now done away 8. How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious 8. Must not the more excellent Ministry of a durable Gospel by which God giveth Men his Spirit be more glorious though we the Ministers seem contemptible 9. For if the ministration of condemnation be glory much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory 9. The different Covenants shew the different Glory of the Ministry For if Moses's Ministration of a condemning Law was Glory our Ministration of a justifying saving Gospel-Covenant must needs exceed his Ministry in true Glory 10. For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect by reason of the glory that excelleth 10. For as a greater Light maketh a lesser seem as none so the Mosaick Ministry of the Law had as it were no Glory being clouded by the Glory of the Gospel 11. For if that which is done away was glorious much more that which remaineth is glorious 11. For if the Law of Moses considered formally as such and given to the Jews to rule their Common-wealth and lead them to Christ which was to cease when the Gospel came to which it was a Schoolmaster was yet given in Glory much more is the Gospel which is to continue and its Ministration glorious 12. Seeing then that we have such hope we use great plainness of speech 12. Wonder not then that we speak boldly to you when we can shew such Authority 13. And not as Moses which put a vail over his face that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished 13. We do not as Moses veil our Faces signifying that the Israelites could not well look to the true End and Meaning of their own Law which is Christ to whom by Types it pointed them nor see that it was to be abolished by his better Covenant as it now is We speak freely to you with open Face 14. But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament which vail is done away in Christ 14. But the Minds of the unbelieving Jews were blinded and to this day the Veil remaineth by this their Blindness so that they understand not the End and Design of the Old Testament when they read it Bât it 's taken away by Christ to true Believers 15. But even unto this day when Moses is read the vail is upon their heart 15. Their Unbelief sheweth us that the Veil and Blindness is on them to this day 16. Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord the vail shall be taken away 16. But when they shall be converted to Christianity the Veil shall be taken away and they shall understand the Meaning and Tendency of the Law 17. Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty 17. And as the Letter doth but point unto the Spirit without which it doth but kill so it is Christ who is that Spirit which is the Sum and End of the Letter and Types And where the Spirit of the Lord is there is Freedom and Power of Speech as well as Deliverance And therefore we use that Freedom with you 18. But we all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord are changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 18. And so all true Christians not veiled as the Jews but with open Face in the open Light though yet but as in a Glass behold the Glory of the Lord and by our Spiritual Renovation are changed into the Image of Christ from one Degree of Glory to another by the Spirit of the Lord who will perfect his Work ANNOTATIONS THe fear of favouring Antinomianism hath tempted some to pervert this Chapter about the abolishing of Moses's Law I know of no Man that hath written so much against the Antinomians as I have done nor with so much success in casting down their Libertine Errours in this Land And yet I abhor running into the contrary Extreme And therefore I say that it is evident to any unprejudiced considering Reason that Paul here affirmeth That the very Law written in Stone is abolished and done away To say It is only the Glory of the Burning Mount or of Moses Face that is done away is plainly contrary to Ver. 7 9 10 11 13. I will not tire the Reader with Arguments from so plain Words The Truth is this 1. The Law of Nature is not done away by Christ but made part of his own Law into whose Hands that and all things are given 2. The Ten Commandments except the Preface and a Word or two in the Second Commandment and the Determination of the Seventh Day in the Fourth Commandment are the Common Law of Nature 3. Christ also hath expresly made them his Law
and reign in visible Glory over them as the Messiah 7. And he said unto them it is not for you to know the-times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own Power 8. But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you And ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem and in all Judea and in Samaria and unto the uttermost part of the earth 7. Presume not to enquire into Gods secrets of which this is one at what time God will advance you and his Israel to visible Reign and Glory But such Power as is fittest for you at present ye shall receive by the coming of the Holy Ghost upon you by which you shall be enabled to declare your Testimony of what you have seen and heard of me throughout the Earth Note It may seem strange that Christ confuteth not their conceit of an Israelitish Kingdom restored but only their demands about the season But they were so far in the Right as that Christ would advance believing Israelites with the rest of the Catholick Church though not restore the Mosaick Policy nor set the Israelites over others in a local Monarchy at Jerusalem Therefore Christ intimateth that they shall have better than they expected which the Spirit should teach them better to understand 9. And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight 9. Note No doubt but Christs body at its enterance in the Glorious Region of Spirits became glorious and spiritual eminently such as Paul saith ours shall be 1 Cor. 15. 2. The sight of Christs Ascention must needs be as full an ascertaining of the Apostles Faith as his Resurrection And it must be no wonder that four Evangelists mention it not it being enough that any mention it Gods Spirit making their several Histories indited by him to be as one Book 10. And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up behold two men stood by them in white apparel 11. Which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into heaven this same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven 10 11. While they looked up after him two Angels in the likeness of Men in white stood by them saying ye Men of Galilee gaze no more after the body of Jesus ascended into heaven Know ye not that he must there Reign in Glory and thence send you down the Grace and Blessings purchased by his life on Earth and yet he shall come again at the day of Judgment attended with his glorious Angels and does not forsake you by his remove 12. Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet which is from Jerusalem a sabbath-days journey 12. Note Mount Olivet at the neerest part is but five Furlongs from Jerusalem a Furlong is six hundred feet and five Furlongs a thousand Yards And Christ is said Luke 24. to lead them out as far as Bethany which is said to be fifteen furlongs from Jerusalem John 11.18 To understand thus some say 1. That Bethany was the name of a large space of Ground as Hackney where some houses are far neerer London than other 2. And that Christ ascended not from the neerest part of Mount Olivet but from the top And it is possible that Christ might lead them as far as Bethany and in the house of Lazarus instruct them and go forth again with them to the top of the Mount and thence ascend 13. And when they were come in they went up into an upper Room where abode both Peter and James and John and Andrew Philip and Thomas Bartholomew and Matthew James the son of Alpheus and Simon Zelotes and Judas the brother of James 14. These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women and Mary the Mother of Jesus and with his brethren 14. Note The sight of Christ Ascending confirmed their Faith 2. And that Faith presently caused constant Prayer in Concord and Communion 15. And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples and said the number of the names together were about an hundred and twenty 15 An hundred and twenty being assembled for Prayer and mutual encouragement in Faith 16. Men and brethren This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost by the Mouth of David spake before concerning Judas which was guide to them that took Jesus 17. For he was numbred with us and had obtained part of this ministery 16. Note This must needs signifie no necessity or constraint put on Judas but a necessity Hypothetical and of consequence that is iâ cannot but be true which God foretelleth or foreseeth 2. Judus though a Thief and a Devil had by Christs own choice a part or office in the Apostolick Order But not after Christs breathing on them and giving them the Holy Ghost for the proper work of his universal Kingdom as it began after his Resurrection but only as one sent to offer Grace to the twelve Tribes of Israel that mostly refused it such may be Ministers to condemnation of them selves and others and God may bless their doctrine to his Elect. 18. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out 18 N. Mat. 27. Saith he strangled himself Some Expositers suppose stangling was not by hanging himself but the rage of his Conscience and Passion did suffocate or strangle him and that he fell down and burst or rather that he cast himself headlong from some high place and burst Others think that the Rope or Bough break where he was hanged And its possible without hanging he might at once strangle himself with a Cord on the brow of some Precipice or fall or cast himself down it 19. And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue Aceldama that is to say The field of bloud 19. This is commonly known and the name of the field to this day is as a Record of it 20. For it is written in the book of psalms Let his habitation be desolate and let no man dwell therein and His bishoprick let another take 20. What is said in Psal 69.25 and 109.8 is ultimately to be verified of him his Office another must take 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us 22. Beginning from the baptism of John unto that same day that he was taken up from us must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection 21 22. Note Many besides the twelve did constantly accompany Christ 2. Quest Why must the number of twelve Apostles be yet kept up were not others good witnesses without being chosen Apostles Answ The Israelitish
he so sincerely believe in God and his Mercy as to fear and serve him or to work righteousness or truly obey his Laws he shall be mercifully accepted by him who is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him 36. The word which God sent unto the Children of Israel Preaching peace by Jesus Christ he is Lord of all 37. That word I say you know which was published throughout all Judea and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and with power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him 36 c. The word which God sent to the Children of Israel was not like Moses Law confined to them but it was the Proclaiming of Reconciliation to all Jews and Gentiles that will believe in him who is by Redemption Lord of all and not only of the Jews This word you cannot but have heard hath been published throughout all Judaea c. How God indued Jesus with the Holy Ghost and with Power who went about donig good and healing c. 39. And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews and Jerusalem whom they slew and hanged on a tree 40. Him God raised up the third day and shewed him openly 41. Not to all the People but unto witnesses chosen before of God even to us who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead 39. We are Witnesses of his Doctrine and Miracles and of his Resurrection and did eat and drink with him being chosen to this Office 42. And he commanded us to preach unto the People and to testifie that it is he which was ordained of God to be the judge of quick and dead 42. Judge of all that are alive at his coming and that were dead before and are then raised 43. To him give all the Prophets witness that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins 43. All the Prophets foretold that through the Merits of this the Messiah God by his Covenant of Grace would give Remission of sins to all that truly believe in him 44. While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word 44. Even while Peter was thus speaking the great miraculous gift of the Holy Ghost came down on all that heard which broak out in the effects before them all 45. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished as many as came with Peter because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the holy Ghost 46. For they heard them speak with tongues and magnified God Then answered Peter 45. This was astonishing News to the Jewish Christians to hear Gentiles speak Tongues not learned and to be rapt up in the praise of God 47. Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptized which have received the holy Ghost as well as we 47. Can any reason be given why these though Gentiles should not be Baptized when God hath thus signally owned them by his miraculous gift of the Spirit as he hath done us 48. And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days 48. He caused them to be entred by Baptism into the Christian Covenant and Church and they prayed him to stay a while with them to confirm and comfort them CHAP. XI ANd the apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God 2. And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended with him 3. Saying thou wentest in to men uncircumcised and didst eat with them 1 2. Note 1. Even in the pure Apostolical first Church there were wrangling contending Christians 2. Even that which should have been their rejoycing was their matter of censorious contention 3. These weak ones charged sin on the Apostle as if they had been wiser and holier than he 4. It was the separating and self honouring vice which caused this censorous contention 4. But Beter rehearsed the matter from the begining and expounded it by order unto them saying 5. I was in the City of Joppa praying and in a trance I saw a Vision A certain Vessel descend as it had been a great sheet let down from Heaven by four corners and it came even to me 6. Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and saw four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 7. And I heard a voice saying unto me Arise Peter slay and eat 8. But I said Not so Lord for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entred into my mouth 9. But the voice answered me again from Heaven What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 10. And this was done three times and all were drawn up again into Heaven 11. And behold immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was sent from Cesarea unto me 12. And the Spirit bade me go with them nothing doubting Moreover these six brethren accompanied me and and we entred into the mans house 13. And he shewed us how he had seen an Angel in his house which stood and said unto him Send men to Joppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter 14. Who shall tell thee words whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved 4. Of all this we have spoken on the former Chapter Note 1. God who hath ordained the Ministry of men will use it for mens Salvation 2. How greatly should the Gospel and mens Preachtng it be valued when it is Gods means of saving men 3. God used then to Covenant and save whole houshoulds together And it seems Cornelius's house was prepared for it 15. And as I began to speak the holy Ghost fell on them as on us at the beginning 16. Then remembred I the word of the Lord how that he said John indeed baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost 15 16. I remembred Christs promise of the Spirit and saw that he owned them by fullfilling it 17. Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ what was I that I could withstand God 17. Seeing God so evidently owned them as he had done us I was neither able nor willing to oppose God in his way of mercy to the Gentiles which should rather be our joy 18. When they heard these things they held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentace unto life 18. Note 1. Goâs miraculous gift of the Spirit was an undenyable evidence of his approbation 2. Censorious separating Contention came from hafty rash judging of things unknown and before they heard what could be said 3. When contentious censorious
in due time Christ died for the ungodly 6. For when we were worthless helpless lost and miserable in the fittest season Christ died even for the ungodly guilty Sinners to recover them to God and save them 7. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die 7. For among Men few or scarce any one would die for an Innocent Man though perhaps some few of rare Charity and self-denial would venture on death for a Man of eminent worth and goodness 8. But God commendeth his love toward us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us 8. But the love of God to us was so transcendently declared and magnified that while we were yet Sinners against his Law and him Christ died to reconcile and save us 2. Much more then being now justified by his blood we shall be saved from wrath through him 9. And if he loved us so far as to give his Son to die for us when we were meer guilty Sinners we may be sure that now he hath made and accepted us as Righteous pardoning all our Sin for the Sacrifice of the Blood of Christ he will certainly save us from Damnation 10. For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son much more being reconciled we shall be saved by his life 10. For if God reconciled us to himself by his Sons death when we were his Enemies doubtless he will save them that are now reconciled and pardoned Believers by the Intercession of him that liveth in Glory and is now our Head the Lord of Life by giving us his Spirit and justifying us at last and receiving us to himself in Glory He that loved his Enemies will not damn his beloved Children 11. And not only so but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ by whom we have received the atonement 11. And now moreover through this reconciliation by Christ which we have received upon our believing God is so far from being our terrifying avenging Judge that he is become our greatest glorying and joy he being our God and we his People and he being our Father and alsufficient Portion and Felicity 12. Wherefore as by one man sin entred into the world and death by sin and so death passed upon all men for that all have sinned 12. In all this we have notice of this great Mystery that as Adam was the Root or first cause of Mans Sin and Death and by that one Man sin entred into the World and death by Sin and so all being Sinners death passed upon all even Temporal death actually and Eternal death by the Sentence of the Violated Law as being our due 13. For until the law sin was in the world but sin is not imputed where there is no law 14. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adams transgression who is the figure of him that was to come 13 14. For it is certain that Sin was in the World before Moses's Law even from Adam's fall And whereas that is no Sin nor imputed to Guilt and Punishment which is against no Law yet death reigning from Adam's fall till Moses and therefore all were under some Law Sin being so far imputed to them though they sinned not themselves as Adam did against an express particular command and penal threatning by supernatural Revelation from Heaven nor all that died e. g. Infants did actually and personally transgress Therefore it was from him as his vitiated guilty Seed that they derived Original Sin and by this vitious nature they at age sinned actually against that Law which they were under and by both were the Children of death so that we may compare Adam as the root of Sin and Death to all with Christ who is to all true Christians the root of Holiness and Life 15. But not as the offence so also is the free gift For if through the offence of one many be dead much more the grace of God and the gift by grace which is by one man Jesus Christ hath abounded unto many 15. But the disparity must be noted For if the sin of one Man had such malignant power and pernicious efficacy as to procure the guilt and death of many we may be sure that the Grace and Mercy of God and the gift of that saving Grace which is from the Merits Intercession and Spirit of Christ shall be more effectual to the Life of many 16. And not as it was by one that sinned so is the gift for the judgment was by one to condemnation but the free gift is of many offences unto justification 16. And there is this further differences that Adam one Man by one sin brought the Sentence of Death on all the World which had not passed else upon us But it is many Sins of many Men which Christ doth deliver us from in the free gift of our Justification 17. For if by one mans offence death reigned by one much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one Jesus Christ 17. For if one offence of one Man made all Men Subjects to Death by that one much more powerfully and effectually they which receive from one Redeemer abundance of Grace and the gift of Righteousness in the healing and pardoning of all their Sins shall certainly Reign in the purchased and promised life of Glory by that one Saviour Jesus Christ 18. Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men to justification of life 18. Therefore as by the offence of one the Sentance of Death was passed upon all his posterity so also by the Righteousness of one as the meritorious and procuring cause the free gift came on all Men for Justification and Life That is A free Gift is made and offered promiscuously to all on condition of believing suitable acceptance and actually justifieth all to Life who so believingly accept it and unthankfully reject it not 19. For as by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous 19. For as by one Adam's disobedience all Men as receiving their Nature from him are made guilty and corrupt and punishable as Sinners so by the procuring meritorious Obedience of one in performing all that was required of him as our Redeemer in perfect holiness of Soul and Life fulfilling the Law of Innocency and of Moses and the peculiar Law of Mediation being obedient to the Death on the Cross shall the many that by Faith receive him be constituted Righteous and so accounted and judged of God even reconciled pardoned adopted and made the Heirs of Life 20. Moreover the law entred that the offence might abound but where sin abounded grace did much more abound
believe according to the working of his mighty power 20. Which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places 19 20. And how wonderfully God hath manifested his Power in us that believe in giving us the Spirit of Miracles Tongues Prophecy c. and the Spirit of Illumination Faith Hope Love Joy Patience to go on in Labour and Suffering for Christ suitable to the Power which he shewed in raising Christ from death and advancing him to the Heavenly Glory where he is Lord of all 21. Far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this world but also in that which is to come 21. Far above all the Princes States and Powers on Earth the greatest Conquerors or Monarchs whether those that persecuted him and us or any other even those above us in the World that we are going to Angels or any sort of Spirits 22. And hath put all things under his feet and gave him to be the head over all things to the church 22. And hath given him power over all things and made him Head of the Church and Lord over all things for his Churches good and the Ends of Redemption 23. Which is his body the fulness of him that filleth all in all 23. Which Church is his Body Mystical the Celestial Political Society united to and under him in which he attaineth fully the Ends of his Redemption and in whom as glorified with him he is effectively a full and perfect Saviour in whom he will delight and be glorified and God that is all in all things fully manifesteth his Love and Glory Note 1. That the Text distinguisheth Christs Relation to his Church and to all things else He is Head to the Church by vital influx as his Body He is over all things some as Utensils for the Church and some as conquered Rebels or Enemies 2. How little reason the Church hath to fear malicious Principalities or Powers or Great Names or Devils any further than we fear our selves lest we yield to Sin by their Temptations seeing they are all in the power of Christ and under his Feet And therefore our sinful Fear doth plainly prove our Unbelief in that degree that it prevaileth 3. As the same Love so the same Power of God that was glorified in the Miracles and Resurrection of Christ is engaged for and glorified on the Church And this Glory we shall see in the fulness of time though now the Church as Christ on the Cross or in the Grave seem a forsaken shattered desolate thing 4. It is no wonder that Christ taketh what is done to his Church and Members as done to himself and will judge Men accordingly 5. The great Service that Christ requireth of us in the World is to contribute our utmost Labour and Help for the Church he himself needing nothing that we can do CHAP. II. 1. ANd you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins 1. And you who are members of this Church hath he revived and quickned by his mortifying and sanctifying Grace and by absolving you from the Guilt of Death who were in and by your Sin as dead to spiritual saving Good and liable by Guilt to everlasting Death your State of Sin was such a State of Death 2. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world according to the prince of the power of the air the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 2. In this Sin you lived in your former Gentile State according to the Temptations and Will of Satan who is by Gods permission the Prince of the Power of the Air and by his Temptations worketh in the unpersuadable Unbelievers and Ungodly against Gods Grace and their Salvation 3. Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by nature the children of wrath even as others 3. And we our selves were formerly such as they and lived among them in fleshly Lusts fulfilling the Desires of our Flesh and our own Thoughts and false âeasoning and were by Natural Corruption not onely as Children of Adam but also the Progeny of Heathens the Heirs of Gods Wrath obliged to Punishment by his Justice as other Men and specially Heathens be 4. But God who is rich in mercy for his great love wherewith he loved us 5. Even when we were dead in sins hath quickened us together with Christ by grace ye are saved 6. And hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus 4 5 6. But God who is very merciful to manifest his own free Love to us when we were as others dead in Sins hath by his own Grace begun our Salvation conforming us to the Resurrection and Exaltation of Christ by delivering us from the Death of Sin and Guilt and making us alive to Holiness and giving us the Earnest and Fore-taste of Glory 7. That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus 7. That in these latter days he might shew forth the Glory of his Grace in our Redemption by Christ in which his Love and Kindness to us is resplendent 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God 9. Not of works lest any man should boast 8 9. For your Salvation is of Gods meer Grace and Gift through your Faith in Christ And this is not of your own contriving meriting seeking or effecting but all of Gods own Gift who hath chosen this way rather than that of Works that none may boast and ascribe that to themselves which is due onely to God 10. For we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good works which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them 10. Not that we hereby exclude Good Works by excluding Mans boasting of his own Power or Merits For we our selves are Gods Work new made by Regeneration which planted us into Christ purposely to do those Good Works which neither the Law nor meer Nature enabled and enclined us to do These God hath fore-ordained and prescribed for us to live in and by Grace inclined us to do them 11. Wherefore remember that ye being in time passed Gentiles in the flesh who are called uncircumcision by that which is called the circumcision in the flesh made by hands 12. That at that time ye were without Christ being aliens from the common-wealth of Israel and strangers from the covenants of promise having no hope and without God in the world 11 12. And that you may duely value the Mercy of your Vocation you must never forget that you were of the Gentiles called Uncircumcised by the Jews and had no Knowledge of Christ as
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâus Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâfts Sâe 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâr above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâptiâe Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâs administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâl bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
the Tenders of Free Mercy and Salvation to Jews and Gentiles nor keep his Elect and Faithful Flock from that Heavenly Glory where Angels and Saints shall be One Blessed Society united in Love to God and each other 21. And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled 21. And you who were not onely as all others originally guilty as the Seed of Adam but also of the Race and Society of Gentiles by your wicked Works estranged from God and out of the way of his saving Grace and Enemies to it and him yet now hath he reconciled by Christ and taken you for his Children 22. In the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight 22. By giving up his Body of Flesh to death as a Propitiatory Sacrifice and by justifying and sanctifying you to present you holy and blameless and justified at last before him 23. If ye continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel which ye have heard and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven whereof I Paul am made a minister 23. I say you shall be thus perfected at last if you prove sound confirmed Christians continuing in the Faith grounded and setled and by no Temptation be ever turned from the Hope which Christ hath given you in his Gospel which by Christs Commission we preach to all Men in this lower World which is already happily begun the Church being no more confined to Jews but gathered out of all the Earth to which Work Christ hath Commissioned me who am labouring therein Note That how true soever it be that sound Believers shall be finally justified in Judgment and glorified the Promise giveth them Right to it but on Condition of Perseverance and God useth Conditional Promises to engage us rationally to our Duty and as a Means to accomplish his Absolute Decrees 24. Who now rejoyce in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the church 24. And I rejoyce that God honoureth me to suffer for his Church in so excellent a Work For it is by the Cross or Suffering that God will bring the Church to Glory And as Christ hath perfectly done his own part as the onely Propitiating Sacrifice so I with the rest of his Members must undergo and make up the rest even for the same Churches sake for which he died though not as a Mediator to reconcile God and Man as he was 25. Whereof I am made a minister according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you to fulfil the word of God 25. Of which Church I am made a Servant by Gods appointment and commission given me for you as well as for others that I may fully divulge the Word of God 26. Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations but now is made manifest to his saints 26. The great Mystery of Redemption God manifested in the Flesh as the Head and Saviour of the Church which though not wholly yet comparatively hath been hid from Jews under dark Types as well as more from Gentiles by greater Darkness in all fore-going Ages But now is plainlier made known to Gods Saints 27. To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles which is Christ in you the hope of glory 27. To whom God of his good Pleasure would specially make known the Riches and Glory of this Mystery of Calling the whole World of Gentiles The Sum of it is Christ among you and in you purchasing giving and assuring to you the Heavenly Glory for which he hath commanded you joyfully to hope Christ the Way Glory the End 28. Whom we preach warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus 28. To preach this Christ is the Work of our Office warning and teaching every Man as we have opportunity neglecting none of any Rank in all the saving Wisdom of the Gospel that we may present as many as possible perfect to Salvation 29. Whereunto I also labour striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily 29. In this Labour I am employed in which with diligence I strive according to the Grace of him that called me which wrought in me or worketh by me in Power confirming my Ministry by Miracles and Success as well as qualifying me for it CHAP. II. 1. FOr I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you and for them at Laodicea and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh 1. Conflict by Prayer and Care and Study to do them good Note Good Men long for the Good of them whom they never saw 2. That their hearts might be comforted being knit together in love and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledgment of the mystery of God and of the Father and of Christ 2. That they may grow up to a State of Joy by holy Union and Communion in Love and to be yet richer and happier in the full and assured understanding and acknowledgment of the Mystery of God's Love and of Christs Grace in the Promises Prefigurations and Performance of our Redemption 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge 3. Though it be not discerned by carnal Men who search more after other Knowledge in the World the depth excellency and benefit of all true Wisdom and Knowledge are comprised in the Knowledge of God manifested in Christ This is the true Philosophy in comparison of which all other is Vanity and Folly 4. And this I say lest any man should beguile you with enticing words 4. I tell you this lest any delude you by the specious ostentation of any other sort of Knowledge called Philosophy or Oracular or Enthusiastical or Pharisaical Tradition as if it were somewhat more excellent than the Knowledge of Christ 5. For though I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the Spirit joying and beholding your order and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ 5. For though I see you not I am in the Spirit as if I was present with you affected with Joy to hear of your Order and stedfastness of Faith but yet I know where your danger lieth 6. As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord so walk ye in him 6. Let it then be your care to hold fast and practise the Gospel of Christ as you have already received him and his Word and turn not to any other way 7. Rooted and built up in him and stablished in the faith as ye have been taught abounding therein with thanksgiving 7. As growing downwards in the Roots is necessary to Trees for stedfastness and
3 4. Note 1. When Christ cometh to save men it casts the world into disturbance 2. The first that was troubled and rose up against Christ was the King because his cross interest was greatest 3. All Jerusalem is troubled with the King 5. And they said unto him In Bethlehem of Judea for thus it is written by the Prophet And thou Bethlehem in the land of Judah art not the least among the Princes of Judah for out of thee shall come a Governour that shall rule my people Israel 5 6. Note Bethlehem was the City of David's birth and of Christ's The Prophecy is in Mic. 5.2 a clear Prophesie of Christ but thou Bethlehem Ephratah tho thou be little among the thousands of Judah Thousands had their proper rulers yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel whose goings forth have been from of old from the days of Eternity 7. Then Herod when he had privily called the wise men enquired of them diligently what time the Star appeared 8. And he sent them to Bethlehem and said Go and seek diligently for the young child and when ye have found him bring me word again that I may come and worship him also 7 8. N. His malice contrived to have made use of the wise men to further his cruelty cloaking it with hypocrisie 9. When they heard the King they departed and âo the Star which they saw in the East went before them till it came and stood over where the young child was 9. Note How this differed from other Stars and how it moved and directed them is not to be clearly apprehended by us at this distance of time and place who saw it not 10. When they saw the Star they rejoyced with exceeding great joy 10. They greatly rejoyced that God thus renewed their direction N. Some ancient Fathers thought that this Star was an Angel He maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a flame of fire 11. And when they were come into the house they saw the young child with Mary his mother and fell down and worshipped him and when they had opened their treasures they presented to him gifts gold and frankincense and myrrhe 12. And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod they departed into their own countrey another way 11 12. They did their homage as sent by God And then God defeated the malice of Herod 13. And when they were departed behold the Angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream saying Arise and take the young child and flee into Egypt and be thou there till I bring thee word for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him 14. And when he arose he took the young child and his mother by night and departed into Egypt 13 14. N. God could have cut off Herod or secured Christ by other ways or miracles But to shew that he will not make miracles ordinary but work by usual means Christ must fly into Egypt a land of Heathen Enemies to be saved from the King and People of Israel such flight was not unlawful 15. And was there till the death of Herod that it might be fulfilled that was spoken of the Lord by the Prophet saying Out of Egypt have I called my Son 15. Note Whether the Prophet Hos 11.1 understood this of any more than Israels first deliverance from Egypt the Holy Ghost looked further and meant more even the case of Christ 16. Then Herod when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men was exceeding wroth and sent forth and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem and all the coasts thereof from two years old and under according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men 16. Note Interest and malignity conjoyned made this King stick at no inhumane bloudy cruelty Innocency was no defence against him 17. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the Prophet saying 18. In Ramah was there a voice heard lamentation and weeping and great mourning Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they are not 17 18. Tho it was another case that the Prophet meant God's Spirit might look to this Or the words may signifie This case was much like to that mentioned Jer. 31 15. and so speak but an allusion 19. But when Herod was dead behold an Angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph in Egypt 20. saying Arise and take the young child and his mother and go into the land of Israel for they are dead who sought the young childs life 21. And he arose and took the young child and his mother and came into the land of Israel 22. but when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the room of his father Herod he was afraid to go thither notwithstanding being warned of God in a dream he turned aside into the parts of Galilee 23. And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets he shall be called a Nazarene 19 c. Note 1. Still Christ is preserved by avoiding mens rage 2. The Jews called Christ a Nazarite from that place of his dwelling but he was truly Netser the branch and a Nazarene devoted to absolute purity of Whom Sampson's Order was a Type described also Numb 6. Lam. 4.7 Amos 2.11 12. This seemeth the sence by allusion CHAP. III. 1. IN those days came John the Baptist preaching in the Wilderness of Judea 2. And saying Repent ye for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand 1 2. In those daies John as a Prophet inspired by God Baptized upon preaching in the Wilderness of Judea that the Kingdom of the Messiah long looked for was now just at hand and therefore they should by true Repentance be prepared for its Entertainment N. 1. It s called the Kingdom of Heaven because it is a Theocracy a Special Government of God by a saviour sent from Heaven to lead men to Heaven as distinct from the prophane Kingdomes of the World who look but to humane power and Laws and bodily prosperity 2. That of Mal. 3.7.2 3. Was here fulfilled The Jews longed for Christs coming supposing it would have exalted their Nations in temporal prosperity but could not endure him when he was for humility spirituality and a heavenly Kingdom 3. Tho repentance be always a duty it s specially necessary to our special and great mercies and our assurance of pardon by a saviour A purified mind and life are suitable to the consolation of Christ and the indwelling of the comforting Spirit 3. For this is he that was spoken of by the Prophet Esaias saying The voice of one crying in the Wilderness prepare ye the way of Lord make his paths streight 3. It was John that Isaiah prophesied of and foretold what his preaching should be Tho it be grace that prepareth for further grace mans duty must be used thereunto and
former life and the remaining corruption of our hearts and the daily faults that we are guilty of in our state of imperfection And knowing that thou forgivest none but penitent believers and bindest us to love and forgive others as ever we would be forgiven we confess and lament our manifold sins of corrupt nature and practice of ignorance and of knowledge of negligence rashness and presumptuous wilfulness The remembrance of them is our grief and shame we loath our selves for them and earnestly beg to be healed of them we cast our selves by believing Trust tho alas too weak on Jesus our Saviour his Merits and Intercession and thy Love and Mercy and promises in him desiring henceforth to be roled by him and sanctified by his Spirit and Grace And we unfeignedly love and forgive all those that have wronged us we beseech thee therefore charge not our sins upon us but acquit us from the everlasting punishment and all vindictive penalties in this life on Soul or Body And grant the same to all our brethren for whom we pray And because if thou keep us not we shall run on in guilt by new temptations and lose all that thou hast given us We lastly beseech thee to save us from all dangerous temptations either by Satans inward suggestions or outward snares by our own ill inclinations or worldly alâurements or by such sufferings as may be too strong for our faith hope and patience or would suppress our holy love and thankfulness and joyfull praise And save us from Satan from our selves our enemies and our friends that would tempt us to any evil and from the sin and misery and thy deserved judgments of which we are in danger And fortifie us with thy confirming comforting spirit And we beg all these mercies of thee to this end that we may employ them with all thy Saints in joyful praises of thy blessed Kingdom and Government in Heaven and Earth and in holy admiration of thy Power and all perfections and in glorifying thy Infinite Goodness and Blessedness with the glorified Society for evermore These are the desires of our Souls and the requests of our lips which we humbly and earnestly in Faith and Hope do present to thee our Heavenly Father by the motion of thy Spirit through Jesus Christ our Intercessor Lord and Saviour Amen Note Reader So perfect is the Method of the Lords Prayer that I had thought to have Anatomized it and set it before thee in a Scheme But I now write for the less learned that cannot well comprehend accurateness They that can may find it done already in my Latin Method of Theology and the lower sort may find such a brief and plain Exposition as such are capable of in my Family Catechism And in both the controversies hereabout resolved 14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you 15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses neither will your Father forgive your trespasses 14. Lest you should think that no qualification for pardon and other gifts are necessary in you I again repeat what selfish nature is loth to observe that tho God be your heavenly Father yet your love and forgiveness of your Brother is so necessary to his forgiving you that without it you shall not be forgiven For if you have not this in sincerity you are not God's children and he is called your Heavenly Father but as offering you his grace But if you have sincere Love with notable defects in your forgiving others God will correct you as Children and will not forgive you some sharp chastisements but make you know that you must love others if you will have the comfort of his love 16. Moreover when ye fast be not as the hypocriâes of a sad countenance for they disfigure their faces that they may appear to men to fast Verily I say to you they have their reward 16. Do not for to be thought godly seem to be more humbled than you are nor shew that outwardly which should be a concealed secret fast such hypocrites shall have no better reward than the esteem and praise of men which they thus seek 17 18. But thou when thou fastest anoint thy head and wash thy face that thou appear not to men to fast but to thy Father which is in secret And thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly 17 18. But look thou for thine approbation and reward from God and hide from the notice of the world thy private humiliations tho publick humiliations of Churches and Nations and for open wrongs must be publickly shewn and God will openly reward thee 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where thieves break through and steal 19. Note 1. By Treasure is meant that which a man most loveth and trusteth to for his supply and comfort and practically placeth his chief welfare in 2. By laying up is meant over valuing eagerly desiring and seeking and caring for That which rust moths and thieves can soon bereave you of is unfit to be your beloved trusted treasure 20. But lay up for your selves treasures in heaven where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt and where thieves do not break through and steal 20. But by Faith place your happiness in heaven and on that lay out your care and love and labour and so use your wealth as God hath promised to reward in Heaven For that treasure is incorruptible inviolable and everlasting Note That tho it be our God and Saviour that layeth up our treasure in Heaven and saveth us freely by Grace yet it is we that are commanded to lay it up and save our selves subordinately by faith hope love and labour which qualifie us as fit receivers of it 21. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also 21. And by this you may know whether you truly place your Treasure in Heaven or on earth Not by your speculative opinion or words for what Hypocrite will not say that Heaven is better than Earth But by the bent of your hearts Your Love Care Trust and hope will be where your Treasure is That which you 1. highliest value practically 2. and most desire and chuse 3. and labour for tho with the greatest care and cost that 's it that is indeed your Treasure 22. The light of the body is the eye If therefore thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light 23. But if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be full of darkness If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness how great is that darkness 22 23. As the eye seeth not for it self alone but for the whole body to guide its action so thy understanding or practical judgment is that superiour visive faculty that must guide all thy love and choice and life If therefore thy judgment be sound and thou knowest the difference between laying up a treasure in Heaven and
as one having authority and not as the Scribes 28 29. The hearers admired his Doctrine for he spake not as the Scribes and ordinary Teachers but as by Prophetick authority and the Majestick power of the Spirit CHAP. VIII 1. WHen he was come down from the mountain great multitudes followed him 2. And behold there came a Leper and worshipped him saying Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me clean 1 2. N. 1. A Leprosie is so long and so visible a disease as that there could be no fraud in the cure 2. The belief of Christs power shewed that he believed him to be sent of God and therefore was an acceptable faith tho he doubted of Christs will 3. And Jesus put forth his hand and touched him saying I will be thou clean And immediately his leprosie was cleansed 3. Note Christ shewed both Power and Will to cure him miraculously that believed his power 4. And Jesus saith to him See thou tell no man but go thy way shew thy self to the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded for a testimony to them 4. Do not thy self divulge this cure but go shew the Priest that thou art cleansed and let him enquire if he will how it was done perform thou thy Offering according to the Law and let it stand as a testimony of me whether they will use it or not N. 1. Christ would have his miracles divulged but by degrees and so himself made known not all at first but in due season when it would do more good than hurt not to encourage men against him before the time but when his greatest works all done might set together make a compleat evidence 2. Tho the high Priest was no due successor of Aarons line but yearly brought in by Heathen powers to him that purchased the place and the office much corrupted yet Christ bids the Leper do his duty according to the Law to such as had possession 5. And when Jesus was entred into Capernaum there came a Centurion beseeching him 6. And saying Lord my servant lyeth at home sick of the Passie grievously tormented 7. And Jesus saith to him I will come and heal him 5 6 7. N. This Captain of an hundred Soldiers shewed his Faith by asking and Christ presently promiseth a cure 8. The Centurion answered and said Lord I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof but speak the word only and my servant shall be healed 9. For I am a man under authority having soldiers under me and I say to this man Go and he goeth and to another Come and he cometh and to my servant Do this and he doth it 8 9. The Captain said c. And if my Soldiers and Servants obey my words its easie with thee to command deliverance 10. When Jesus heard it he marvelled and said to them that followed Verily I say to you I have not found so great faith no not in Israel 10. At this Christ expressed admiration by way of praise saying I have not found so great faith in any Israelites that waited for the Messiah as in this Roman Captain 11. And I say to you that many shall come from the east and west and shall sit down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven 12. But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 11. I tell you that many of the Gentiles shall be converted and from East and West shall be gathered into the Church and into the Heavenly Kindom to Abraham Isaac and Jacob whose faithful though not natural children they are reputed when the Jews that are the natural seed and thought that the promise had been only theirs shall be cast out from Heavenly felicity into outer darkness and utmost misery where shall be crying and weeping and gnashing of teeth as men do with cold or with rage 13. And Jesus said to the Centurion Go thy way and as thou hast believed so be it done to thee and his servant was healed the very same hour 13. And Jesus gave him presently the reward of his faith promising and performing the cure of his servant 14. And when Jesus came into Peters house he saw his wives mother laid and sick of a fever 15. And he touched her hand and the fever left her and she rose and ministred to them 14. Note the speed of the cure she presently went about her business and served them 16. When the even was come they brought to him many that were possessed with devils and he cast out the spirits with his word and healed all that were sick 16. Note 1. The Scripture doth not separate Diseases and Devils so much as they that think there is no Devil in a disease that hath natural causes For Devils are often Gods executioners even when there are natural causes of the disease and do add many extraordinary symptomes by their own operation 2. Christ healed Bodies to win Souls by such gifts as all are capable of valuing and to shew his mercy to Body and Soul 17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses 17. And as in Isa 53. he is said to take our Infirmities by suffering for our sins the words may also be verified in another sense even of his compassion and his cure of mens diseases 18. Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him he gave commandment to depart unto the other side 19. and a certain Scribe came and said to him Master I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest 20. And Jesus saith to him the foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head 18 19 20. N. That when Christ saw a man desirous to follow him either for worldly ends and with a mind not loosed from worldly interest he trieth him and turneth him off by undeceiving him 21. And another of his disciples faith to him Lord suffer me first to go and bury my father 22. But Jesus said to him Follow me and let the dead bury their dead 21 22. Another whom Christ saw better resolved and qualified he would not permit so much as to go home to bury his Father but using a proverbial speech saith Let the dead bury their dead that is If thou be devoted to me follow me and my service for this is now thy greatest business to which burying thy Father must not be preferred Others that are not engaged as thou art may bury thy Father If they would not it were better he were unburied than thou should desert or neglect me and my service 23 24. And when he was entred into a ship his disciples followed him And behold there arose a great tempest in the sea insomuch that the ship was covered with the waves but he was asleep 25. And his disciples came unto him and awoke him saying Lord save
the priests in the temple profane the sabbath and are blameless 3 4 5. Your strictness and your accusation of my Disciples are but from your ignorance of the Scripture Have ye not read that hunger justified David and his company for eating the consecrated Bread which else none but the Priests might lawfully eat And that the Priests in the temple labour on the Sabbath and break the outward rest of the day which would be profanation did not the Temple service justifie it 6. But I say to you that in this place is one greater than the temple 6. But if the Temple service can justifie labour I am greater than the Temple and my service and authority can justifie it 7. But if ye had known what this meaneth I will have mercy and not sacrifice ye would not have condemned the guiltless 7. If instead of ignorant preciseness for Ceremonies you had but learnt the true meaning of God in his preferring mercy before Sacrifice you would not have thought that Ceremonies and externals are commanded men for their hurt and must be observed against mercy to our selves or others Gods commands are all for mans good and he maketh not externals and ceremonies for a snare to hurt men You would not have censured the guiltless as sinners had you understood this Note This twice repeated most openly condemneth the Papal Church Government 8. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath-day 8. And as Moses's Law was but to lead men to Christ in whom it is fulfilled so it cannot bind any against him and his authority and saving work for which works sake all things are delivered into his hands even the Law and Sabbath of which he is Lord. 9 10. And when he was departed thence he went into their Synagogue And behold there was a man who had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawful to to heal on the sabbath-day that they might accuse him 9 10. Note That the ceremonial outward strictness of hypocrites is used to ensnare and hurt those that are not of their mind 11. And he said to them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath-day will he not lay hold on it and lift it out 11. Will you not draw a sheep out of a pit on the Sabbath-day if you have but one 12. How much then is a man better than a sheep wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath-days 12. It is lawfull to prefer and do a greater duty before a less 13. Then saith he to the man Stretch forth thy hand and he stretched it forth and it was restored whole like as the other 14. Then the Pharisees went out and held a council against him how they might destroy him 13 14. Note That it is part of the Religion of Hypocrites to destroy men for doing the greatest good against their Laws 15. But when Jesus heard it he withdrew himself from thence and great multitudes followed him and he healed them all 16. And charged them that they should not make him known 15 16. Note 1. It is a duty to avoid the hands of Murderers and Persecutors unless when our sufferings are like to do more good than our lives 2. Christ forbid them making him known partly to avoid the envy and rage of persecutors and partly because the time was not yet come till all his works set together with his Resurrection and Spirit should make up a full proof 17 18. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soul is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgment to the Gentiles 19. He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets 20. A bruised reed shall he not break and smoaking flax shall he not quench till he send forth judgment unto victory 21. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust 17 c. In all this he fulfilled what was prophesied by Isaiah Behold c. Him whom I have selected for this work of Salvation in whom I am well pleased as fulfilling all my will He shall have the fulness of the Spirit and he shall teach the Nations the way of Truth and Righteousness He shall not subdue men by tumults violence or wars but as the Prince of Peace and Grace he shall deal gently with the weak and cherish the least degree of goodness and pardon the faults of the penitent and not use severity of Justice till he have gathered his Church out of the world and overcome and judged his final enemies And it is he in whom all nations shall be blessed 22. Then was brought to him one possessed with a devil blind and dumb and he healed him insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw 23. And all the people were amazed and said Is not this the son of David 22 23. This people were so astonished to see his works that they said Sure this is the Messiah the son of David 24. But when the Pharisees heard it they said This fellow doth not cast out devils but by Beel-zebub the prince of the devils 25. And Jesus knew their thoughts and said to them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and every city and house divided against it self shall not sâand 26. And if Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself how then shall his kingdom stand 24 c. The Pharisees could not deny the matter of fact it being notorious and therefore they had no shift left for their unbelief but saying that All such works are not of God The Prince of Devils to deceive the people giveth him power to cast out devils and do his miracles But Christ said If the Devil have a Kingdom he hath wit to preserve it Is it the Devils work to do good to mens Souls and Bodies If holy doctrine and casting out ãâã and healing the diseased be against Satan ãâ¦ã then he is against himself if he be ãâ¦ã Kingdom City or House will not stand ãâ¦ã ââvidâd and fight against it self 27. ãâ¦ã âââzâbub cast out devils by ãâ¦ã âââen cast them out therââore ãâ¦ã be your judges 28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God then the kingdom of God is come unto you 27 28. And if you think me a Conjurer and confederate with Satan what say you of your own Countreymen my Disciples who cast them out by the power they receive from me Are they all conjurers too Therefore they shall be witness against your unbelief and blasphemy But if all this be certainly done by me by no less power than the Spirit of God you should see that this is Gods attestation to me and that his Kingdom is come in which the Messiah is to conquer Satan and destroy his works 29. Or else how can one enter
God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob God is not the God of the dead but of the living 31 32. That there is a life after this is proved by Gods words I am the God c. That God is their God implyeth that they are his people and therefore live For to be Their God is to be their Ruler and their Benefactor and felicity a relation which the dead are not capable of And it is not said I was their God but I am their God And if Abraham c. be alive so are the souls of other men and as they die not with the body but live with Spirits So they are capable of a Spiritual body which God will give them Note It is well noted by Dr. Hammond that as the Sadducees denied not only the rising of the body but the Immortality of the Soul and all our life after this so it was this future life which they here meant and Christ doth prove out of the books which they received And that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth not only the Resurrection of the Body but our living after this life when the body is dead And if the Soul were not Immortal there could be no resurrection of the same man Another Soul would be another man imbodied And God doth not make new Souls to be rewarded or punished for that which they never did 33. And when the multitude heard this they were astonished at his doctrine 34. But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence they were gathered together 35. Then one of them which was a lawyer asked him a question tempting him and saying 36. Master which is the great commandment in the law 33 c. To try whether they could pose him or ensnare him in his answer one ask'd this question 37 38 39. Jesus said to him Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy mind This is the first and great commandment And the second is like to it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 37 c. Note 1. Heart Soul and mind seem to mean but wholly with all thy power Tho we may distinguish them as meaning the faculties Vital Sensitive and Intellectual must be devoted to God Or as some say The Will Affections and Understanding 2. Christ tells us of a great difference betwen Gods commands These two are Great above the resâ 40. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets 40. These two are the very sum and end of all that is said in the Law and by the Prophets Love comprehends all 41. While the Pharisees were gathered together Jesus asked them 42. Saying What think ye of Christ whose son is he They say to him The Son of David 43. He saith to them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying 44. The Lord said to my Lord Sit thou on my right hand tâll I make thine enemies thy footstool 45. If David then call him Lord how is he his Son 46. And no man was able to answer him a word neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions 41 c. Note They knew not that Christ must be the Son of God They ceased their tempting questions when they found themselves but silenced CHAP. XXIII 1. THen spake Jesus to the multitude and to his dissciples 2. Saying The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat 3. And therefore whatever they bid you observe that observe and do but do not after their works for they say and do not 1 2 3. The Scribes and Pharisees when they read and expound Moses Law do a work appointed of God therefore though you must beware of the leaven of their corrupt exposition yet hear the Law which they read and do all which they command you out of the Law But imitate not their sinful practice for they live not according to Moses Law which they deliver 4. For they bind heavy burthens and grievous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers 4. It is easie to preach strictly but not to live so They preach the rigour of the Law but keep it not 5. But all their works they do to be seen of men they make broad their Phylacteries and enlarge the borders of their garments 6. And love the uppermost rooms at feasts and the chief seats in the Synagogues 7. And greetings in the markets and to be called of men Rabbi Rabbi 5 6 7. They place their Religion in outward ceremonies and actions of the body which man can see They write out the Law in Rolls and wear them like a chain and make broad the borders of their garments as Numb 15.38 Deut. 22.12 And affect preheminence great names and applause 8. But be not ye called Rabbi for one is your Master even Christ and all ye are brethren 8. Do not you affect these titles of Reverence such as Doctor or any that giveth too much to man 9. And call no man your father upon the earth for one is your Father which is in heaven 9. And call none in excess of Reverence the Father of your Religion for God only is such a Father 10. Neither be ye called Masters for one is your Master even Christ 10. And affect not the title of Masters in Religion for you are all Scholars to our Master Christ 11 12. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant and whoever shall exalt himself shall be abased and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted 11 12. Church greatness and dignity consisteth in being most greatly serviceable But if you affect domination and preferment you shall be abased and he that humbleth himself shall be accounted the chief by God and used accordingly 13. But wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men for ye neither go in your selves not suffer them that are entring to go in 13. You keep men from believing that they might be saved pretending to be Masters and teachers of the Law you pervert it and harden your selves in unbelief and are against others preaching the Gospel and believing it 14. Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye devour widows houses and for a pretence make long prayers therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation 14. You are unmerciful covetous and oppressours and think your Long Prayers will salve all with God and men and conscience Qu. Were they extemporary Prayers or long Liturgies and forms Answ If the former the Pharisees had more of the gift of utterance than Christs Disciples then But no doubt but they were long Liturgies or Forms for else they were not suitable to the times or the character of the Pharisees who were Church-rulers and all for tradition and ceremony and outside And yet Christ blameth not the Forms or
from the mountain he charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen till the Son of man were risen from the dead 10. And they kept that saying with themselves questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean 10. c. Though he had oft told them of his Resurrection they understood him not 11. And they asked him saying Why say the Scribes that Elias must first come 12. And he answered and told them Elias verily cometh first and restoreth all things and how it is written of the Son of man that he must suffer many things and be set at nought 13. But I say unto you that Elias is indeed come and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed as it is written of him 11. c. John Baptist was Elias not the Soul of Elias reincorporate but he that was meant in Malachi And they have used him as they will do me as Elias was Persecuted by Ahab 14. And when he came to his disciples he saw a great multitude about them and the Scribes questioning with them 15. And straightway all the people when they beheld him were greatly amazed and running to him saluted him 16. And he asked the Scribes What question ye with them 17. And one of the multitude answered and said Master I have brought unto thee my son which hath a dumb spirit 18. And wheresoever he taketh him he teareth him and he fometh and gnasheth with his teeth and pineth away and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out and they could not 14. c. See on Matt. 17.14 N. The Disciples yet had not the full Power that they had after Christs Resurrection 19. He answered him and saith O faithless generation how long shall I be with you how long shall I suffer you bring him unto me 19. The want of Faith in you did more to your frustration than the want of Power in my Disciples 20. And they brought him to him and when he saw him straightway the spirit tare him and he fell to the ground and wallowed foming 20. Here is the perfect description of an Epiâepsie And the folly of Atheists tells them That Natural Diseases are not to be imputed to Devils That is Because an Axe or a Halter Kills a man therefore the Law the Judges or the Executioner are no causes of it 21. And he asked his Father How long is it ago since this came to him And he said Of a child 22. And oft times it hath cast him into the fire and into the waters to destroy him But if thou canst do any thing have compassion on us and help us 21. N. It appeareth this mans Faith was weak in saying If thou canst do any thing Yet he had some hope 23. Jesus said unto him If thou canst believe all things are possible to him that believeth 23. If thy Faith make thee a capable receiver thou shalt find that I want not Power 24. And straitway the father of the child cryed out and said with tears Lord I believe help thou mine unbelief 24. He was afraid of losing the Cure of his Child for want of Faith and yet his Faith was weak and wavering and therefore he said If I had no belief in thee I had not come to thee but I am weak and timerous and therefore pray thee to strengthen my Faith and make up in thy mercy what is wanting in my Belief This is alas the Case of most Christians 25. When Jesus saw that the people came running together he rebuked the soul spirit saying unto him Thou dumb and deaf spirit I charge thee come out of him and enter no more into him 26. And the spirit cried and rent him sore and came out of him and he was as one dead insomuch that many said He is dead 25.26 N. Christs cures seem sometimes to the Flesh to put men into a worse condition than they were before 27. But Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up and he arose 28. And when he was come into the house his disciples asked him privately Why could not we cast him out 29. And he said unto them This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting 27. c. N. 1. Even Miraculous Cures may require the use of means and the same means may serve for one that will not for another 2. A double qualification may be necessary one in the Minister and another in the Patient 30. And they departed thence and passed through Galilee and he would not that any man should know it 31. For he taught his disciples and said unto them The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men and they shall kill him and after that he is killed he shall rise the third day 32. But they understood not that saying and were afraid to ask him 30 c. N. Christ saw it necessary often to foretel his Sufferings and Resurrection which is a great argument for our Faith 33. And he came to Capernaum and being in the house he asked them What was it that ye disputed among your selves by the way But they held their peace for by the way they had disputed among themselves who should be the greatest 35. And he sate down and called the twelve and saith unto them If any man desire to be first the same shall be last of all and servant of all 33.34 c. N. They were ashamed to own their Ambition The Pre-eminence among my Ministers consisteth in being the most Humble and the most Serviceable 36. And he took a child and set him in the midst of them and when he had taken him in his arms he said unto them 37. Whosoever shall receive one of such children in my name receiveth me and whosoever shall receive me receiveth not me but him that sent me 36 37. Humble and harmless Christians are so dear to me that he that in Love and Mercy receiveth and sheweth Kindness to one of these I will take it as if he did it to my Self and my Father will take that which is done in Love and Obedience to me to be done as to himself If you will be great in my Kingdom and dear to me be Humble and harmless 38. And John answered him saying Master we saw one casting out devils in thy name and he followeth not us and we forbad him because he followeth not us 38. N. Had John been now as full of Love as he was afterwards he would not have forbad this man to do good 39. But Jesus said Forbid him not for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name that can lightly speak evil of me 40. For he that is not against us is on our part 39. N. Men that Preach in Christs Name therefore are not to be silenced though faulty if they do more good than harm Dreadful then is the Case of them that Silence Christs faithful Ministers 40. In point of Service to
well stricken in years 8. And it came to pass that while he executed the priests office before God in the order of his course 9. According to the custom of the priests office his lot was to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. 10. And the whole multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense 7 8 9 10. Note The Priest went into the sanctuary to offer and the people that while prayed without the Sanctuary not without the Temple In imitation of which our Temples usually are built in three parts The Chancel for the Clergy the body of the Church for the Laity and all below the Font for the Catechumens and suspended who are no communicants as the outward Court was for Gentiles 11. And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right side of the altar of incense 12. And when Zacharias saw him he was troubled and fear fell upon him 13. But the angel said unto him Fear not Zacharias for thy prayer is heard and thy wife Elizabeth shall bear thee a son and thou shall call his name John 14. And thou shall have joy and gladness and many shall rejoyce at his birth 11 12 13 14. He was born to an austere life and and to martyrdom yet his birth was joyful though to such a painful life and death for the Churches service 15. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost even from his mothers womb 15. Note 1. The best men and most useful are greatest in Gods sight 2. Extraordinary denying the flesh agreeth well with the extraordinary gift of the Spirit 3. Infants may have the Holy-Ghost before it appeareth 16. And many of the children of Israel shall he turn the Lord their God 6. Note To turn many by repentance to God was the effect of the Holy-Ghost and of Johns extraordinary worth and work 17. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. 17. He shall be possessed with such fulness of Spirit and Power to prepare the way for Christ as Elias had as is propheci'd in Mal. 4.6 Note By turning the hearts of the Fathers to the Children some think is meant turning the tyrannical oppression of Rulers to fatherly love and lenity to inferiours But Dr. H. more probably translateth it with the Children That is he shall turn Fathers and Children old and young Others say it is but to turn mens minds to the Love of one another and those that disobey God to the true wisdom of just men who obey and trust him 18. And Zacharias said unto the angel Whereby shall I know this for I am an old man and my wife well stricken in years 19. And the angel answering said unto him I am Gabriel that stand in the presence of God and am sent to speak unto thee and to shew thee these glad tidings 20. And behold thou shalt be dumb and not able to speak untill the day that these things shall be performed because thou believest not my words which shall be fulfilled in their season 18 19 20. I am one of the many Angels that stand before God and am sent to tell thee this And to reprove thy unbelief And to convince thee for a sign thou shalt be dumb c. 21. And the people waited for Zacharias and marvelled that he tarried so long in the temple 22. And when he came out he could not speak unto them and they perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple for he beckned unto them and remained speechless 21 22. Sanctuary 22. Some Revelation 23. And it came to pass that assoon as the days of his ministration were accomplished he departed to his own house 23. That Ceremonious service might be done by a dumb man but so cannot the Gospel Ministration 24. And after those days his wife Elizabeth conceived and hid her self five months saying 25. Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me to take away my reproach among men 24 25. She retired from Peoples observation and discourse saying the Lord hath shewed me mercy in taking away my reproach 26. And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee named Nazareth 27. To a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph of the house of David and the the virgins name was Mary 26 27. Not married but betrothed 28. And the angel came in unto her and said Hail thou that art highly favoured the Lord is with thee Blessed art thou among women 28. Rejoice for thou art highly favoured of the Lord who maketh thee blessed above all women 29. And when she saw him she was troubled at his saying and cast in her mind what manner of salutation this should be 30. And the angel said unto her Fear not Mary for thou hast found favour with God 31. And behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb and bring forth a son and shalt call his name Jesus 32. He shall be great and shall be called the Son of the Highest and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David 29 30 31 32. She understood it not That Glorious Kingdom meant in the promise to Davids seed of which his Kingdom was but a type 33. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever and of his kingdom there shall be no end 33. His Kingdom over the Faithful Israel of God begun in grace shall be Everlasting in Glory 34. Then said Mary unto the angel How shall this be seeing I know not a man 35. And the angel answered and said unto her The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee Therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God 34 35. This shall be done without Man by the Holy Ghost and the overshaddowing power of God and therefore he shall be properly called the Son of God N. 1. Though this give us the most known reason why Christ is called the Son of God in Scripture it is not said to be the only reason excluding his eternal Generation 2. Yet Christ oft calleth himself the Son of Man which signifieth no more but that he was truly a Man and born of a woman 36. And behold thy cousin Elizabeth she hath also conceived a son in her old age and this is the sixth moneth with her who was called barren 37. For with God nothing shall be unpossible 36 37. Note 1. Though Elizabeth was of the Tribe of Aaron and Mary of the Tribe of Judah they were a kin by Elizabeths Mother marrying a Levite 2. Nothing should seem difficult to
faith when it is known to be Gods will and word 38. And Mary said Behold the handmaid of the Lord be it unto me according to thy word 38. Amen Let thy word come to pass They are the expression of Maries faith and hope 38. And the angel departed from her 39. And Mary arose in those days and went into the hill countrey with hast into a city of Judea 40. And entered into the house of Zacharias and saluted Elizabeth 38 39 40. The Angels words made her go see how it was with Elizabeth 41. And it came to pass that when Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary the babe leaped in her womb and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 42. And she spake out with a loud voice and said Blessed art thou among women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb 43. And whence is this to me that the mother of my Lord should come to me 44. For lo assoon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears the babe leaped in my womb for joy 45. And blessed is she that believed for there shall be a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord. 41 42 43 44 45. The Holy-Ghost filled her to speak out these word prophetically c. 46. And Mary said My soul doth magnifie the Lord 47. And my spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour 48. For he hath regarded the low estate of his hand-maiden for behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed 46 47 48. Mary also filled with the Spirit speaks these words of praise to God My Soul c. 48. He hath raised me highest who was one of the lowest 49. For he that is mighty hath done to me great things and holy is his name 50. And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation 49 50. Mercy to all that fear God and their posterity is the great name or notification of the most Holy God to man 51. He hath shewed strength with his arm he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts 52. He hath put down the mighty from their seats and exalted them of low degree 53. He hath filled the hungry with good things and the rich he hath sent empty away 51 52 33. He hath shewed that it is he that is Almighty by scattering the proud in their own vain imaginations And by casting down the high and exalting the low And by satisfying the needy and bringing the prosperous to distress 54. He hath holpen his servant Israel in remembrance of his mercy 55. As he spake to our fathers and to Abraham and to his seed for ever 54 55. The promises which he made to Abraham and his seed he is now performing in their proper sense for the saving of all the believing seed The mercy which promised it is now performing it 56. And Mary abode with her about three months and returned to her own house 56. Note It was many months between Maries espousal to Joseph and their marriage 57. Now Elizabeths full time came that she should be delivered and she brought forth a son 58. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord had shewed great mercy upon her and they rejoyced with her 57 58. In giving a son to one so old 59. And it came to pass that on the eighth day they came to circumcise the child and they called him Zacharias after the name of his father 60. And his mother answered and said Not so but he shall be called John 61. And they said unto her There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name 62. And they made signs to his father how he would have him called 63. And he asked for a writing table and wrote saying His name is John and they marvelled all 59 60 61 62. Note They would have the name keep the memorial of Ancestors 63. By signs 64. And his mouth was opened immediately and his tongue loosed and he spake and praised God 65. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them and all these sayings were noised abroad thoroughout all the hill-countrey of Judea 66. And all they that had heard them laid them up in their hearts saying What manner of Child shall this be And the hand of the Lord was with him 64 65 66. It raised in all the Countrey great expectations what this Child would prove And God did extraordinarily bless him 67. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost and prophesied saying 68. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people 69. And hath raised up an horn of salvatition for us in the house of his servant David 70. As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets which have been since the world began 71. That we should be saved from our enemies and from the hand of all that hate us 67 68 69 70 71. Spake by inspiration Note Christ was prophecyed of from the beginning of the World after Adams Fall N. Tho Gods Spirit in him understood just what manner of Saviour Christ would be and what sort of deliverance from enemies he would bring by the destruction of the Jews and calling the Gentiles we know not that Zachary Elizabeth and Mary understood this while they thus prophecyed 72. To perform the mercy promised to our fathers and to remember his holy covenant 73. The oath which he sware to our father Abraham 74. That he would grant unto us that we being delivered our of the hands of our enemies might serve him without fear 75. In holyness and righteousness before him all the days of our life 72 73 74 75. That the Messiah delivering us from all our enemies spiritual and corporal we may serve him in safety not terrified by them Note Holiness and Righteousness are the sum of Gods acceptable service Note The chief benefit of deliverance from cruel enemies is that we freely and peaceably serve God 76. And thou child shalt be called the prophet of the Highest for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways 77. To give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins 76 77. Thou shalt be a Prophet of God to go before Christ to prepare men to receive him by calling them to repentance proclaiming that a Saviour is come to save his people by pardoning their sins 78. Through the tender mercy of our God whereby the day-spring from on high hath visited us 79. To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death to guide our feet into the way of peace 78 79. The tender mercy of God having given us from Heaven the sum of heavenly Light to visit us 79. even to them that lived in the darkness of sin and misery and to guide us into the way of life and happiness 80. And the child grew and waxed strong in spirit and was in the desarts till the day of
his shewing unto Israel 80. And John with his increase of age and strength shewed great strength of the Spirit of God in him and he dwelt in the wilderness or say some in the hill Countrey of Judaea bred up in a life of holiness and mortification till the time that he sett upon his publick ministry of preaching the Kingdom of the Messiah and repentance and baptizing CHAP. II. 1. ANd it came to pass in those days that there went out a decree from Cesar Augustus that all the world should be taxed 2. And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria 3. And all went to be taxed every one into his own city 1 2 3. Augustus decreed that all the Empire called the Roman world should be enrolled in their several Families and Cities That he might know the state of his Empire and how to tax them 4. And Joseph also went up from Galilee out of the city of Nazareth into Judea unto the city of David which is called Bethlehem because he was of the house and lineage of David 5. To be taxed with Mary his espoused wife being great with child 4 5. She was now marryed though called espoused 6. And so it was that while they were there the days were accomplished that she should be delivered 7. And she brought forth her first-born Son and wrapped him in swadling cloths and laid them in a manger because there was no room for them in the inn 6 7. Note It should be rather in the stables than in the manger Had Joseph been a rich man its like he would have found better room 8. And there were in the same countrey shepherds abiding in the field keeping watch over their flock by night 8. Some one part of the night and some another by turns as is most likely 9. And lo the angel of the Lord came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone round about them and they were sore afraid 10. And the angel said unto them Fear not for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people 11. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. 12. And this shall be a sign unto you ye shall find the babe wrapped in swadling cloths lying a manger 9 10. Glory is Light Christs birth is cause of universal joy 12. stable 13. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God and saying 14. Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men 13 14. Note Angels are the heavenly host Note Gods praise and Glory is the end of all his works Note Angels rejoiced at Christs birth and for mans redemption 14. In Christ the Redeemer God will be glorified in Heaven Peace will be made on Earth by this great Reconciler and Gods Love or Benevolence will be towards men Or Glory be to God in the Heavens through the Redeemer and Reconciliation or Peace on Earth to men that are the objects of Gods good will Q. Is it necessary or lawful to keep a day as holy in remembrance of Christs birth Ans 1. If any should appoint a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separated a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separateh a weekly day for commemorating the work of Redemption though specially for Christs Resurrection And it would seem an accusing Christs Law of insufficiency 2. And if any should make a yearly days observation necessary to the universal Church 1. They would usurp a power not given to any to make Laws for all the Church 2. And they would accuse Christs Law as imperfect But if particular Christians Churches or Countries voluntarily agree to celebrate yearly the memorial of Christs birth it is but what almost all the Churches on earth do and have done at least 1300 years And iâââlawful to keep a yearly day of remembrance for aây ãâã deliverance or mercy to the Church even in an Apâââle But if any Christian think that it is an unlawful addition to the institution of the Lords day which Goâ set a part for our commemorating the whole work of Redemption such shâuld not be forced to keep it against their Consciences but must avoid affronting them that do 15. And it came to pass as the angels were gone away from them into heaven the shepherds said one to another Let us now go even unto Bethlehem and see this thing which is come to pass which the Lord hath made known unto us 16. And they came with hast and found Mary and Joseph and the babe lying in a manger 17. And when they had seen it they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child 18. And all they that heard it wondred at those things which were told them by the shephards 19. But Mary kept all these things and pondered them in her heart 20 And the shepherds returned glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen as it was told unto them 15 16 17 18. In a Stable 19. Regarded themâ as tending to what was promised her 20. Angel are not first sent to Princes but to poor Shephards who must preach Christ 21. And when eight days were accomplished for the circumcising of the child his name was called Jesus who was so named of the angel before he was conceived in the womb 21. Jesus is a Saviour He was circumcised as bound to keep the Law of Moses not as a seal of pardon of sin to him 22. And when the days of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord. 22. To the Priest as in Numb 3.12.46 23. As it is written in the law of the Lord Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord 24. And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord A pair of turtle doves or two young pidgeons 23 24. See Levit. 12.6.8 25 And behold there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon and the same man was just and devout waiting for the consolation of Israel and the holy Ghost was upon him 26. And it was revealed unto him by the holy Ghost that he should not see death before he had seen the Lord Christ 25. Note The Messiah was much expected at that time Note It is Just and Devout men that God specially favoureth by exâraordinary gifts of his Spirit 27. And he came by the spirit into the temple and when the parents brought in the child Jesus to do for him after the custom of the law 28. Then took he him up in his arms and blessed God and said 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word 30. For mine eyes have seen thy
the son of Joseph which was the son of Juda 27. Which was the son of Joanna which was the son of Rhesa which was the son of Zorobabel which was the son of Salathiel which was the son of Neri 28. Which was the son of Melchi which was the son of Addi which was the son of Cosam which was the son of Elmodam which was the son of Er 29. Which was the son of Jose which was the son of Eliezer which was the son of Jorim which was the son of Matthat which was the son of Levi 30. Which was the son of Simeon which was the son of Juda which was the son of Joseph which was the son of Jonan which was the son of Eliakim 31. Which was the son of Melea which was the son of Mena which was the son of Mattatha which was the son of Nathan which was the son of David 32. Which was the son of Jesse which was the son of Obed which was the son of Booz which was the son of Salmon which was the son of Naasson 33. Which was the son of Aminadab which was the son of Aram which was the son of Esrom which was the son of Phares which was the son of Juda 34. Which was the son of Jacob which was the son of Isaac which was the son of Abraham which was the son of Thara which was the son of Nachor 35. Which was the son of Saruch which was the son Ragau which was the son of Phaleg which was the son of Heber which was was the son of Sala 36. Which was the son of Cainan which was the son of Arphaxad which was the son of Sem which was the son of Noe which was the son of Lamech 37. Which was the son of Mathusala which was the son of Enoch which was the son of Jared which was the son of Maleleel which was the son of Canan 38. Which was the son of Enos which was the son of Seth which was the son of Adam which was the son of God 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38. He entered on his publick office about thirty And now young novices run into the Ministry Luke reciteth the pedegree of Joseph and Matthew of Mary Q. Whence had Luke that part of the pedegree that is not written in the Scripture before Ans By other History and Tradition with the help of Gods Spirit The Genealogical controversies I pass by CHAP. IIII. 1. ANd Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost returned from Jordan and was led by the spirit into the wilderness 2. Being forty dayes tempted of the devil and in those dayes he did eat nothing and when they were ended he afterwards hungred 3. And the devil said unto him If thou be the Son of God command this stone that it be made bread 4. And Jesus answered him saying It is written that man shall not live by bread alone but by every word of God 5. And the devil taking him up into an high mountain shewed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time 6. And the devil said unto him All this power will I give thee and the glory of them for that is delivered unto me and to whomsoever I will I give it 7. If thou therefore wilt worship me all shall be thine 8. And Jesus answered and said unto him Get thee behind me Satan for it is written thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8. See on Matth. 4. strongly inspired by the Holy-Ghost was led by him c. 6. Though Satan lyed in part yet he hath great power over the Kingdoms and Glory of the World partly as a Templer and partly as Gods executioner but all under Gods absolute will The success sheweth that too many receive them from him that they may serve him by them as enemies to the Church of Christ Note Blasphemous temptations must be answered with rejecting hatred 9. And he brought him to Jerusalem and set him on a pinacle of the temple and said unto him If thou be the Son of God cast thy self down from hence 10. For it is written He shall give his angels charge over thee to keep thee 11. And in their hands they shall bear thee up lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone 12. And Jesus answering said unto him It is said Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 9 10 11 12. Note Satan useth to tempt by perverted Scripture yet it is by right expounded Scripture that he must be repelled Q. How did the writers know these secret things Ans Christ told them his Disciples though that be not written 13. And when the devil had ended all the temptation he departed from him for a season 13. Luke reciteth them not in the same order with Matthew but the same things Note Christ's Victory over the Tempter was part of his saving work and to prepare for our Victory 14. And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee and there went out a fame of him thorow all the region round about 14. Note Though the Constitution of Christ's Person was by the Divine Nature of the second in the Trinity yet the Scripture usually ascribeth his works to the operation of the Holy Ghost in him 15. And he taught in their synagogues being glorified of all 16. And he came to Nazareth where he had been brought up and as his custom was he went into the synagogue on the sabbath-day and stood up for to read 15 16. Note Christ separated not from the Jews corrupt Church 17. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias and when he had opened the book he found the place where it was written 18. The spirit of the Lord is upon me because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind to set at liberty them that are bruised 19. To preach the acceptable year of the Lord. 17 18 19. Note He chose a Text that described his own Office and applied it 20. And he closed the book and he gave it again to the minister and sat down and the eyes of all them that were in the synagogues were fastened on him 21. And he began to say unto them This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears 20 21. Note This Instance proveth it not necessary to sit in Preaching but lawful where custom or circumstances forbid it not 22. And all bare him witness and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth And they said Is not this Joseph's son 22. They applauded his Preaching but undervalued him for being known to be their Neighbours Son 23. And he said unto them Ye will surely say unto me this proverb Physician heal thy self whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum do also
their Souls 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he shall come in his own glory and in his Fathers and of the holy angels 26. They that to save their estates or lives are ashamed now to own me and the Gospel I will reject them as ashamed to own them or such as they in the day of Glory and their Extremity in Judgment 27. But I tell you of a truth There be some standing here which shall not tast of death till they see the Kingdom of God 27. Note All the three Evangelists prefixing this immediately before the History of Christ's Transfiguration do plainly tell us that it was that glimpse of his Glory which he meant 28. And it came to pass about eight days after these sayings he took Peter and John and James and went up into a mountain to pray 28. Matth. 17.1 Saith after six days not reckoning the two parts of the foregoing and the last day 29. And as he prayed the fashion of his countenance was altered and his raiment was white and glittering 30. And behold there talked with him two men which were Moses and Elias 31. Who appeared in glory and spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem 32. But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep and when they were awake they saw his glory and the two men that stood with him 33. And it came to pass as they departed from him Peter said unto Jesus Master it is good for us to be here and let us make three tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias not knowing what he said 34. While he thus spake there came a cloud and overshadowed them and they feared as they entred into the cloud 35. And there came a voice out of the cloud saying This is my beloved Son hear him 29 30 31 32 33 34 35. See on Matth. 17. I have largely opened all this in my Book called My Dying Thoughts Note If this glimpse of Glory was so sweet why do we fear to pass hence into the blessed Vision and Fruition 36. And when the voice was past Jesus was found alone and they kept it close and told no man in those days any of those things which they had seen 36. For Christ so commanded 37. And it came to pass that on the next day when they were come down from the hill much people met him 38. And behold a man of the company cried out saying Master I beseech thee look upon my son for he is mine only child 39. And lo a spirit taketh him and he suddenly crieth out and it teareth him that he foameth again and bruising him hardly departeth from him 40. And I besought thy disciples to cast him out and they could not 41. And Jesus answering said O faithless and perverse generation how long shall I be with you and suffer you Bring thy son hither 42. And as he was yet a coming the devil threw him down and tare him and Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit and healed the child and delivered him again to his father 37 38 39 40 41 42. See on Matth. 17.15 16. Since I have my self known one yet living that had an old and violent Epilepsy once twice or thrice a day perfectly cured near thirty years ago and so continueth after other great means used merely by fasting and earnest prayer suddenly in the midst of prayer the second day I do the easilier believe that the Devil and âatural Disease of which he is the Executioner may consist together 43. And they were all amazed at the mighty power of God but while they wondered every one at all things which Jesus did he said unto his disciples 44. Let these sayings sink down into your ears for the Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of men 43 44. Let not my Glory and Power put you into vain expectations of earthly Dominion Observe and forget not that I tell you again and again that I must suffer and rise again 45. But they understood not this saying and it was hid from them that they perceived it not and they feared to ask him of that saying 45. Note Even the Apostles understood not that Christ must be crucified and rise again though he oft told it them and charged them that it might sink down into their Ears Therefore the belief of it was not then necessary to Salvation as it is now 46. Then there arose a reasoning among them which of them should be greatest 46. Note Alas that Pride and Ambition should begin so near to Christ and foretel the Calamity of the Church 47. And Jesus perceiving the thought of their heart took a child and set him by him 48. And said unto them Whosoever shall receive this child in my Name receiveth me whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me for he that is least among you all the same shall be great 47 48. Humility must be your greatness 49. And John answered and said Master we saw one casting out devils in thy Name and we forbade him because he followeth not with us 50. And Jesus said unto him Forbid him not for he that is not against us is for us 49 50. See on Matth. 12.30 51. And it came to pass when the time was come that he should be received up he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem 51. The time of his approaching Crucifixion and his Ascension to Heaven 52. And sent messengers before his face and they went and entred into a village of the Samaritans to make ready for him 53. And they did not receive him because his face was as though he would go to Jerusalem 52 53. Note For the Jews and the Samaritans disowned each other upon their Controversies about Worship 54. And when his disciples James and John saw this they said Lord wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and consume them even as Elias did 55. But he turned and rebuked them and said Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of 56. For the Son of man is not come to destroy mens lives but to save them And they went to another village 54 55 56. That which you take for the Spirit of Elias and Zeal for me against sin is a selfish uncharitable revengeful Spirit and not that which I will give you which is a Spirit of Love and Gentleness You know not your own hearts but take that for good in you which is evil and you know not me as you should do I come to save and not to destroy men This is the third sin against Charity recorded of John who was after the great Preacher of Love 57. And it came to pass that as they went in the way a certain man said unto him Lord I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest 58. And Jesus said unto him Foxes have holes and the birds of the
air have nests but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head 57 58. I have no entertainment for any but self-denying persons that can forsake all for me 59. And he said unto another Follow me but he said Lord suffer me first to go and bury my father 60. Jesus said unto him Let the dead bury their dead but go thou and preach the kingdom of God 59 60. The work of my Gospel and God's Kingdom must be preferred before the burying of a Father Note Christ fitteth his Answer to the disposition of those he spake to He knew that this man was fitter to be put on and the former to be stopt 61. And another also said Lord I will follow thee but let me first go and bid them fare-well that are at home at my house 62. And Jesus said unto him No man having put his hand to the plough and looking back is fit for the kingdom of God 61 62. If thou wilt be my Minister thou must be like a man plowing who looketh still before him on the Furrow and not behind him The Kingdom of God must be first sought and all things that would hinder the true service of it must be put behind and denied and forsaken Not that it dissolveth Relation-duties but puts all behind the works and interest of God and forsaketh that which is against it CHAP. X. AFter these things the Lord appointed other seventy also and sent them two and two before his face into every city and place whither he himself would come 2. Therefore said he unto them The harvest truly is great but the labourers are few pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth labourers into his harvest 1 2. As he had chosen twelve with respect to the twelve Tribes so he chose seventy according to the number of the great Council it 's like 70 being put for 72 as an ancient Copy hath it By which it appeareth he settled a disparity in his Ministers 2. Note Priests now are many but Labourers few What men are they that hate and silence the faithfulest Labourers suspecting that they are not for their interest 3. Go your ways behold I send you forth as lambs among wolves 4. Carry neither purse nor scrip nor shoes and salute to man by the way 3 4. I send you on such work in which you shall suffer from wicked men as I must do Let not the care of provision nor any matters of inferiour concern as humane respects are stop you in your work and undertaken Ministry not that all Civility is forbidden 5. And into whatsoever house ye enter first say Peace be to this house 6. And if the son of peace be there your peace shall rest upon it if not it shall turn to you again 5 6. For the necessary capacity of the Receiver is implied as a condition of the Effect The same Benediction is effectual to a capable Receiver and uneffectual to another as is also the Sacrament 7. And in the same house remain eating and drinking such things as they give for the labourer is worthy of his hire Go not from house to house 8. And into whatsoever city ye enter and they receive you eat such things as are set before you 7 8. Maintenance is your due for your work 9. And heal the sick that are therein and say unto them the Kingdom of God is come nigh unto you 9. This was the Gospel that they were to preach 10. But into whatsoever city ye enter they receive ye not go your ways out into the streets of the same and say 11. Even the very dust of your city which cleaveth on us we do wipe off against you notwithstanding be ye sure of this that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you 10 11. See Mat. 10.14 12. But I say unto you that it shall be more tolerable in that day for Sodom than for that city 12. At the Judgment There will be some punished in hell more tolerably than others 13. Wo unto thee Chorazin wo unto thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon which have been done in you they had a great while ago repented sitting in sackcloth and ashes 13. The same means which prevaileth not with some would have converted others that now perish 14. But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sydon at the day of Judgment then for you 15. And thou Capernaum which art exalted to heaven shall be thrust down into hell 14 15. The loss of the greatest means and mercy prepareth for the heaviest Judgment 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 16. So far as you do my works I will take what is done to you as done to my self 17. And the seventy returned again with joy saying Lord even the devils are subject unto us through thy Name 18. And he said unto them I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven 17 18. Satan shall be cast down from much of his Tyranny over Mankind by me and my Gospel 19. Behold I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy and nothing shall by any means hurt you 19. Note The Kingdom of Christ is set up against the Devil and his Kingdom and not against Kings as such 2. It seems Serpents are used as Satan's Instruments to hurt man 20. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not that the spirits are subject unto you but rather rejoyce because your names are written in heaven 20. Even wicked men may cast out Devils but it 's greater matter of joy to be Saints that shall be sayed 21. In that hour Jesus rejoyced in spirit and said I thank thee O Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight 21. That thou hast revealed the heavenly Wisdom to those that are despised as unlearned in the World rather than to men counted wise and learned for their humane wit and knowledge See Matth 11.25 22. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no man knoweth who the Son is but the Father and who the Father is but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveal him 22. Christ is made the Lord of all and he is perfectly known by none but God And there is no true knowledge of God the Father but by the teaching of Christ 23. And he turned him unto his disciples and said privately Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see 23. See Matth. 13.17 24. For I tell you that many prophets and kings have desired to see those things which ye see and have not seen them and to hear those things which ye hear and have not heard them 24. Such as David Solomon Isaiah c.
above all the Galileans because they suffered such things 3. I tell you Nay but except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish 2 3. Note We must not judge them the greatest sinners that suffer most here The Judge on the bânch may do more wrong than the thief whom he hangeth And famous conquerors than robbers The day is coming that must set all right These Jews after suffered much more 4. Or those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloe fell and slew them think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem 5. I tell you Nay but except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish 4. Note Worse did befall the other Jews 6. He spake also this parable A certain man had a fig-tree planted in his vineyard and he came and sought fruit thereon and found none 7. Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard Behold these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree and find none cut it down why cumbreth it the ground 8. And he answering said unto him Lord let it alone this year also till I shall dig about it and dung it 9. And if it bear fruit well and if not then after that thou shalt cut it down 6 7 8 9 Christ had three years preach't to the obstinate Jews 10. And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath 11. And behold there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years and was bowed together and could in no wise lift up her self 10 11. Satan was the executioner of her disease 12. And when Jesus saw her he called her to him and said unto her Woman thou art loosed from thine infirmity 13. And he laid his hands on her and immediately she was made straight and glorified God 12 13. By Divine Power 14. And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation because that Jesus had healed on the Sabbath-day and said unto the people There are six daies in which men ought to work in them therefore come and be healed and not on the sabbath-day 15. The Lord then answered him and said Thou hypocrite doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall and lead him away to watering 16. And ought not this woman being a daughter of Abraham whom Satan hath bound lo these eighteen years be loosed from this bond on the sabbath-day 14 15 16. Note It is the part of Hypocrites to set up Ceremony and Circumstances against Moral Duties or necessary good Works to Body or Soul 17. And when he had said these things all his adversaries were ashamed and all the people rejoyced for all the glorious things that were done by him 17. His Reason and hâs Miracle convinced the common people of the shameful ãâ¦ã that ãâã 18. Then said he unto what is the kingdom of God like and whereunto shall I resemble it 19. It is like a grain of mustard-seed which a man took and cast into his garden and it grew and waxed a great tree and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it 20. And again he said Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God 21. It is like leaven which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal till the whole was leavened 18 19 20 21. Note Though Christ's Flock was little at first the Kingdoms of the World were after to become his Kingdom and Nations to be discipled and baptized 22. And he went through the cities and villages teaching and journeying towards Jerusalem 23. Then said one unto him Lord are there few that be saved And he said unto them 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate for many I say unto you will seek to enter in and shall not be able 22 23 24. Instead of enquiring How many do thou labour to be one And know that the Gate is strait A life of Faith and Holiness must cost men sufferings in the flesh therefore do not lazily wish and seek but strive and spare no pains or cost For many that seek erroneously or slothfully and as Hypocrites give God but the second place shall never be saved 25. When once the master of the house is risen up and hath shut to the door and ye begin to stand without and to knock at the door crying Lord Lord open unto us and he shall answer and say unto you I know you not whence you are 26. Then shall ye begin to say We have eaten and drunk in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streets 27. But he shall say I tell you I know you not whence you are depart from me all ye workers of iniquity 25 26 27. All would be saved and cry for mercy when it is too late therefore strive without delay And then all pretences of familiarity with Christ or Clergy or Church-Priviledges will save no unsanctified man 28. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth when ye shall see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets in the kingdom of God and you your selves thrust out 28. It will increase your torment to see those that never saw and heard what you have done to be in Heaven and you thrust out to Hell for your unbelief and wickedness 29. And they shall come from the east and from the west and from the north and from the south and shall sit down in the kingdom of God 30. And behold there are last which are first and there are first which shall be last 29 30. The faithful shall be received from all parts of the Earth And some that shall be born and called long hence shall be more excellent persons and have a more glorious Crown than many that are called now and when you Jews are rejected who were a Church before them 31. The same day there came certain of the Pharisees saying unto him Get thee out depart hence for Herod will kill thee 32. And he said unto them Go ye and tell that fox Behold I cast out Devils and I do cures to day and to morrrow and the third day I shall be perfected 31 32. Note He liken's Herod to a Fox for subtilty and cruelty This Example of Christ will not justifie any contumelious Language against Kings though they that are called to it may plainly and humbly tell them of their sin and danger regarding their due honour And Historians may truly describe them when they are dead 33. Nevertheless I must walk to day and to morrow and the day following for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem 33. Whatever Herod do I shall do my work and finish it and shall not suffer by Herod in Galilee which is his Jurisdiction but at Jerusalem the place of killing Prophets 34. O Jerusalem Jerusalem which killest the prophets and stonest them that are sent unto thee how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings and ye would
with us for it is towards evening and the day is far spent and he went in to tarry with them 29. N. Importunity is the means to prevail for Christ's presence even when he purposeth to stay 30. And it came to pass as he sat at meat with them he took bread and blessed it and brake and gave to them 30. N. Not the Sacrament but as the Master of the Family was wont to do save the peculiar holiness of his manner of doing it 31. And their eyes were opened and they knew him and he vanished out of their sight 31. It 's like partly by God's change on them and partly by Christ's more discernible discovery they knew him N. Though Christ rose in the same Body and was not yet fully glorified it was greatly changed so that he could appear and vanish when and where he pleased and be known or unknown to beholders 32. And they said one to another Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way and while he opened to us the scriptures 32. N. They told each other how they felt their hearts affected while he preached to them 33. And they rose up the same hour and returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together and them that were with them 34. Saying The Lord is risen indeed and hath appeared unto Simon 33 34. As soon as they came in among them the eleven first told these two that the Lord was risen c. 35. And they told what things were done in the way and how he was known of them in breaking of bread 35. Then the two also told the eleven and the company what they had seen and heard in the way c. 36. And as they thus spake Jesus himself stood in the midst of them and saith unto them Peace be unto you 36. N. We need not feign that he opened the door when he could appear and disappear when and where he would He did not lie hidden in some corner when they saw him so seldom in forty days but disappeared N. 2. Peace is the voice of a risen Saviour who purchased it so dearly and giveth it as the great Peace-maker 37. But they were terrified and affrighted and supposed that they had seen a spirit 37. If he had opened the door and come in as other men it 's like they would not have taken him for a Spirit 38. And he said unto them Why are ye troubled and why do thoughts arise in your hearts 39. Behold my hands and my feet that it is I my self handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have 40. And when he had thus spoken he shewed them his hands and his feet 38 39 40. Troubling thoughts are ready to surprize ignorant persons but Christ to suppress them appealed to their senses For man is apt to believe what he seeth and feeleth but is hardly brought to believe any thing above sense N. Spirits have not flesh and blood 41. And while they yet believed not for joy and wondered he said unto them Have ye here any meat 41. N. There was some belief called Hope or else they could not have had joy But it 's hard fully to believe great things which we desire through the power of fear lest it should not prove true 42. And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish and of an hony-comb 43. And he took it and did eat before them 4â 43. N. 1. They dieted skilfully Broiling and Hony correct both the pituitous frigidity and the corruptibility of fish 2. Eating proved Christ to be no meer Spirit When Angels did eat they first took Bodies or else seemed to do what they did not Therefore glorified Bodies eat not because they are spiritual though not meer Spirits and have their sustenance without eating 44. And he said unto them These are the words which I spake unto you while I was yet with you that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses and in the prophets and in the psalms concerning me 44. N. This Testimony of Christ confirmeth the Law of Moses the Prophets and the Psalms to be the true Word of God 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the scriptures 45. N. This was a greater effect of Divine Power to open mens understandings than to appear without opening the door The understanding of man is shut up against the understanding of things spiritual till Christ open it O pray for this opening 46. And said unto them Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day 46. This should not seem new or strange to you which the Scriptures so fully foretold 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his Name among all nations beginning at Jerusalem 48. And ye are witnesses of these things 47 48. I have by Redemption purchased an Act of Grace and Oblivion a free universal pardon of sin to all that repent and will accept it as my gift This must be preached to all Nations and you must do it first by Office who are my Witnesses of the matter of fact 49. And behold I send the promise of my Father upon you but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem until ye be endued with power from on high 49. And the great Promise of the Holy Ghost for Miracles Tongues and Holiness as my Agent Seaâ and Earnest I will quickly pour out upon you But wait together at Jerusalem till it be done and you be endued with the foresaid power from God 50. And he led them out as far as to Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them 51. And it came to pass while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried up into heaven 50 51. Afterward at the end of forty days when he had oft appeared to them and given them their Commission to go and Disciple all Nations baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things that he had commanded them promising to be with them to the end of the World Mat. 28.19.20 Mark 16.15 16. See Acts 1.9 N. Christ that parted from Earth with a Blessing will bless his Church here and for ever 52. And they worshipped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy 52. Note Though their Lord was gone from them on Earth they were now assured that they had a King and Saviour in Heaven whence his influence would be most extensive and efficacious 53. And were continually in the temple praising and blessing God Amen 53. As they worshipped their glorified Redeemer so they continued together assembled in the Temple not yet alienated from all Jewish Worship praising and magnifying the Name of God who had bestoâed a Saviour and his Grace upon them and had given the Church so gracious and glorious a Saviour and Head and done such wonders
was imprisoned 25 Then there arose a question between some of Johns disciples and the Jews about purifying 25. N. What the dispute was is uncertain 26. And they came unto John and said to him Rabbi he that was with thee beyond Jordan to whom thou barest Witness Beheld the same baptizeth and all Men come unto him 26. On this occasion they told John how the People flockt to the Baptism of Christ 27 John answered and said A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven 28 Ye your selves bear me witness that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him 27. This doth but confirm what I said of him His Power is from Heaven I pretend to none such as his 29 He that hath the bride is the bridegroom but the friend of the bridegroom which standeth and heareth him rejoyceth greatly because of the bridegrooms voice this my joy therefore is fulfilled 29. It is he that is the King and Saviour of the Church I am but his Friend that rejoyce in his Kingdom and Success 30 He must increase but I must decrease 30. His Kingdom and Glory must increase to perfection but my preparatory Ministry will soon end 31 He that cometh from above is above all he that is of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth he that cometh from heaven is above all 21. He came from Heaven and therefore is above us all We that are but Men inhabitants of Earth though so far as God inspires us we speak his word yet being of earthly mold speak and do like our selves in a human earthly manner But he that cometh from Heaven doth excel us all 32 And what he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and no man receiveth his testimony 33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his Seal that God is true 32. Wee tell you what God teacheth us in our several measures but he telleth you that which he hath seen and heard in Heaven And yet the most reject his Testimony but they that truly receive it by Faith do in believing him believe God himself that cannot lie 34. For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvords of God for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him 34. He that is thus sânt from Heaven by God speaketh Gods own Words fully and infallibly as fully known to him and is not like us and other Prophets that have but our limited measures of the spirits for some particular revelation and use 35. The Father loveth the Son and hath given all things into his hand 35. The Love of the Father to the Son is transcendent and he hath delivered lapsed Man and all this World into his hand or power as Redeemer Lord and Administrator of all 36. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life but the vvrath of God abideth on him 36. He that believeth Christ to be the Son of God and Saviour of the World and with Trust giveth up himself to be taught ruled and saved by him hath a right to everlasting Life by the Covenant of Grace and the beginning of it by the Holy Ghost in him and shall shortly have the full possession But he that by Unbelief rejecteth Christ and his offered Grace shall not see this blessed Life but the wrath of God for his unpardoned Sin and aggravated Guilt abideth on him CHAP. IV. VVHen therefore the Lord knovv hovv the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more Disciples than John 2. Though Jesus himself baptized not but his Disciples 3. He left Judea and departed again into Galilee 1. They knowing that which he knew would exasperate them to avoid Persecution he removed to Galilee till his time came 4. And he must needs go through Samaria 5. Then cometh he to a City of Samaria which is called Sychar neer to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his Son Joseph 6. Now Jacobs well was there Jesus therefore being wearied with his Journey sat thus on the Well and it was about the sixth hour 4 5.6 N. Christ travelled all on foot and had a Body wearied with Travel the sixth hour was noon 7. There cometh a Woman of Samaria to draw Water Jesus saith unto her give me to drink 8. For his Disciples were gone away unto the City to buy meat 9. Then saith the Woman of Samaria unto him how is it that thou beinq a Jew askest drink of me vvhich am a Woman of Samaria For the Jevvs have no dealings vvith the Samaritans 7 c. N. Christ was not so much for separation as the other Jewâ 10. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her if thou knevvest the gift of God and vvho it is that saith to thee give me to drink thou vvouldest have asked of him and he vvould have given thee living Water 10. N. It was usual to call a running spring living water Christ meant more but she understood him not 11. The Woman saith unto him Sir thou hast nothing to dravv vvith and the Well is deep From vvhence then hast thou that living Water 12. Art thou greater than our Father Jacob vvho gave us the Well and drank thereof himself and his Children and his Cattle 11. N. They made their Honour of Jacob the pretence for not going to Jerusalem he being before Solomon's Temple 13. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her vvhosoever drinketh of this Water shall thirst again 14. But vvhosoever drinketh of the Water that I shall give him shall never thirst But the Water that I shall give him shall be in him a vvell of Water springing up into everlasting life 13. That which I call water is the Spirit of Grace which will give men everlasting satisfaction and joy and leave them no fleshly or unsatisfyed desires 15. The Woman saith unto him Sir give me this Water that I thirst not neither come hither to dravv 15. The ignorant mistaking Gods Grace to be what it is not may ask it so for carnal ends 16. Jesus saith unto her go call thy Husband and come hither 17. The Woman ansvvered and said I have no Husband Jesus said unto her Thou hast vvell said I have no Husband 18. For thou hast had five Husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy Husband In that saidst thou truly 16. It was not delusoây Equivocation that Christ calls well saying but meant only that Truth not commonly known it 's like 19. The Woman saith unto him Sir I perceive that thou art a Prophet 20. Our Fathers vvorshipped in this Mountain and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place vvhere Men ought to vvorship 19 20. I perceive by thy knowing secrets that thou art a Prophet tell me then whether you Jews or we that follow our eldest Fathers be in the right about the Place of Worship N. This is the use of ignorant carnal people to start some Controversie about Circumstantials or Ceremonies
he that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live 26. And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die Believest thou this 25. I am the principle and cause of Life and Resurrection The dead that believe in me shall be raised And the living that believe in me shall live for ever their Souls first and their Bodies after raised to blessedness 27. She saith unto him Yea Lord I believe that thou art the Christ the Son of God which should come into the world 27. Yea for I believe that thou art the Christ and herefore hast power of life and death 28. And when she had so said she went her way and called Mary her sister secretly saying The Master is come and calleth for thee 29. Assoon as she heard that she arose quickly and came unto him 30. Now Jesus was not yet come into the town but was in that place where Martha met him 31. The Jews then which were with her in the house and comforted her when they saw Mary that she rose up hastily and went out followed her saying She goeth unto the grave to weep there 29. N. Faith Love and Necessity will make all hast 32. Then when Mary was come where Jesus was and saw him she fell down at his feet saying unto him Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died 33. When Jesus therefore saw her weeping and the Jews also weeping which came with her he groaned in the spirit and was troubled 34. And said Where have ye laid him they say unto him Lord come and see 35. Jesus wept 32 35. N. Christ wept in compassion with his servants sorrows And he loveth us no less now than when he wept with mourners 36. Then said the Jews Behold how he loved him 36. Love can express it self by grief for the hurt of those whom we love 37. And some of them said Could not this man which opened the eyes of the blind have caused that even this man should not have died 38. Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave It was a cave and a stone lay upon it 39. Jesus said take away the stone Martha the sister of him that was dead saith unto him Lord by this time he stinketh for he hath been dead four days 39. N. How vile a thing will less than four days shew the body of man to be Is pride and vain pampering fit for such a body 40. Jesus saith unto her Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God 40. N. The effect of Gods power is the Glory and unbelief hinders the effect in us 41. Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid And Jesus lift up his eyes and said Father I thank thee that thou hast heard me 42. And I knew that thou heardst me always but because of the people which stand by I said it that they may believe that thou hast sent me 41 42. He looked up towards Heaven as the place of Gods glory the spring and end of earthly blessings N. Christ knew before that God would do this Miracle by him but begg'd it by prayer to convince the hearers that it was of God 2. It 's our comfort that Christs intercession is always heard 43. And when he thus had spoken he cried with a loud voice Lazarus come forth 44. And he that was dead came forth bound hand and foot with grave cloths and his face was bound about with a napkin Jesus saith unto them Loose him and let him go 43. N It was not the lowd voice but the invisible power that revived him yet Christ would suit his voice thereto 2. It 's vain to ask how could he go when his feet was bound As if all sort of binding disabled from rising or Christ could not enable him who revived him 45. Then many of the Jews which came to Mary and had seen the things which Jesus did believed on him 45. This Miracle convinced many and it 's strange that it convinced not all 46. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees and told them what things Jesus had done 46. Some hardened Spectators turn'd all this but to information against him to the Pharisees 47. Then gathered the chief Priests and the Pharisees a councel and said what do we for this man doeth many miracles 48. If we let him thus alone all men will believe on him and the Romans shall come and take away both our Place and Nation 49. And one of them named Caiaphas being the high priest that same year said unto them Ye know nothing at all 50. Nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people and that the whole nation perish not 47. N. 1. The greater Christs Miracles were the more they thought they ought to destroy him because the people would the more follow him And still the wiser and better any Minister of Christ is the moââ worldly wicked men endeavour to destroy them because the people follow them 2. The fear of great Mens power more than Gods causeth wicked Polititians to destroy the best 3. But thereby they bring on themselves that very destruction which they thought to avoid 51. And this spake he not of himself but being high Priest that year he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation 52. And not for that nation only but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad 51. And though he meant this of saving them from the Romans though by injustice yet he being Priest that year though by unlawful entrance by the Roman Power God honoured the office so far as to make him utter those words which should be a just Prophesie as meant by God though not by him And should signifie that Christs death should tend to the conversion also the chosen people of God in all the Gentile world who should thereby be made his Children and one Church 53. Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death 53. The greatest Miracle and good Work of Christ fixed their resolution to murder him 54. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness into a city called Ephraim and there continued with his disciples 54. N. Christ yet fled from persecution and spent most of the three years and a half of his publick Ministry among remote poor people in Galilee or near the Wilderness N. Qu. It 's strange that Matthew Mark and Luke say nothing of this great Miracle Ans 1. No one was to say all but altogether to say sufficient 2. And John tells us that even altogether have said but little of all that Christ said and did but only so much as should be enough to convince unbelievers Qu. Where was Lazarus's soul while he was dead If in heaven was it not a wrong
2. Ministers that are to require Confession and Promises of obedience to Christ from offenders in order to their Restoration must lead the way in the same themselves if they scandalously sin 3. The great evidence of our Love to Christ must be in serving the Church and Souls 18. Verily verily I say unto thee When thou wast young thou girdest thy self and walkedst whither thou wouldest but when thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy hands and another shall gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not 18 19. Thou wast at thy free dispose c. But here after others shall bind thee and carry thee to Prison against thy will and also unto death By these words he signified that he should be Martyred 19. This spake he signifying by what death he should glorifie God And when he had spoken this he saith unto him Follow me 19. Follow me in labour and fufferings unto Glory 20. Then Peter turning about seeth the Disciple whom Jesus loved following which also leaned on his breast at supper and said Lord which is he that betrayeth thee 21. Peter seeing him saith to Jesus Lord and what shall this man do 20. What shall become of John 22. Jesus saith unto him If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee Follow thou me 22. What is that to thee how long he shall live if it were till my coming or if he live till he see my Catholik Church setled under my proper Government when the Jews Law and Policy are fully dissolved at the destruction of their Temple and Nation 23. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren that that Disciple should not die yet Jesus said not unto him He shall not die but If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee 23. Note A false Tradition may pass amongst Christs own Disciples by misunderstanding in some things 24. This is the Disciple which testifieth of these things and wrote these things and we know that his testimony is true 24. This is John the Disciple who was an Eye and Ear witness of all this and who wrote this History of Christ And whose testimony the Church doth justly receive as true Note Though some take these words to be the Bishops of Asia that published Johns Gospel at whose request they say he wrote it about thirty two years after Christs Resurrection yet it is no less probable that the words are his own and that we know signifieth only its well known to the Churches 25. And there are also many other things which Jesus did the which if they should be written every one I suppose that even the world it self could not contain the books that should be written Amen 25. Though this History be written to Record divers things which others have omitted yet altogether are far from containing all the Miracles that Christ did which were so many that should they all be written the many and great Volumns would as it were overload the World Note 1. That therefore it is not to be matter of offence if any one Evangelist pass by divers particulars 2. That though multitudes of Christs Words and Miracles may be unknown to us as much is Recorded as he would have taken as needful to the notice of the Church through all Generations And none of his Laws or Promises the objects of our Obedience and Faith are omitted yea all that is essential to Christianity is contained in Baptism or a very narrow room 3. It is in vain to pretend Oral Tradition for any needful thing omitted in the Scripture Records though the Essentials and greatest practical Matters of Religion are most certainly delivered us both ways even by the Scriptures and by the Universal publick practice of the Churches THE ACTS of the HOLY APOSTLES Note That this History written by Saint Luke is not to be supposed to contain all the Miracles Preaching and Success of all the Apostles but only the History of Peter and Paul and some few others their Companions and that but for a short space of time not mentioning what the other ten Apostles and their helpers did in other parts of the World nor what Peter and Paul did to the end of their lives supposed to be ten years after the ending of this History yea Peters History is here Recorded but for a far shorter time than Pauls with whom Luke Travelled And though this History of Luke have more infallibility than other History of Church affairs since written yet all other credible notice of matter of Fact and Church Practice from the beginning is of great use to us and not to be dispised CHAP. I. THE former treatise have I made O Theophilus of all that Jesus began both to do and teach 2. Until the day in which he was taken up after that he through the holy Ghost had given commandments unto the Apostles whom he had chosen 1. I wrote the Gospel History as a Record of Christs Birth Miracles and Doctrinâ reaching to the day of his Ascension after he had by breathing on his Disciples given them the Holy Ghost and their Comissions 3. To whom also he shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs being seen of them forty days and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God 3. That their Faith should not waver but have full assurance he shewed himself to them by unquestionable manifestation at several times in the forty days space in which he abode on Earth before his Aseention Instructing them in the matters of his Kingdom 4. And being assembled together with them commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem but wait for the promise of the Father which saith he ye have heard of me 5. For John truly baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost not many days hence 4 5. And when he was among them he bid them wait at Jerusalem for the great Gift of the Father even the Holy Ghost the Promise of which ye have heard of me which shall be your full solemn initiation into your Apostolical and Extraordinary Ministry and a few days hence you shall receive Note The Holy Ghost given by Christs breathing on them was not a meer Title Name or Relation buâ yet it was not that full effusion which they were to have after his Ascension but a previous earnest of it to shew them from whom the fuller Communication was to come differing from this later as his own Resurrection Victory differed from his Ascension Majesty and Kingdom They were not to set upon the Publick Ministry without this necessary previous qualification nor should any now take up the ordinary Ministry without holy suitable qualifications by Christs Spirit 6. When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom-to Israel 6. They were now in hope of Earthly Dominion and said wilt thou now deliver Israel from Captivity
c. which are left to them as Judges of Edification But not when they forbid Christs Ministers the work to which they are vowed and consecrated unless they be unable or forfeit their Commission The Pastors or Bishops Preached three hundred years against the Will of Emperors and Kings and long after against the Will of Christian Emperors called Arians Eutychians Monothelites c. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard 20. We are not so blind and hardened as to go against all the Divine Evidence which we have seen and heard and to silence what God bids us speak of which we have been the Eye and Ear Witnesses our selves 21. So when they further threatned them they let them go finding nothing how they might punish them because of the people for all men glorified God for that which was done 21. The common People were not so blinded hardened and malignant as the Chief Priests and Rulers but glorifyed God for that which did but stir up the Rulers malice â God made the People a restraint to the Priests and Rulers rage 22. For the man was above fourty years old on whom this miracle of healing was shewed 22. For the case was past all doubt the Man having been thus lame forty years Chap. 3.2 23. And being let go they went to their own company and reporred all that the chief Priests and Elders had said unto them 24. And when they heard that they lift up their voice to God with one accord and said 23. Note Not that all are supposed with conjunct voice to say just the same words but either some of them one part and some another or some said these words with others acclamations and consent or they all spake by turns to the same sence Lord thou art God which hast made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and all that in them is 25. Who by the mouth of thy Servant David hast said Why did the heathen rage and the people imagine vain things 26. The Kings of the Earth stood up and the Rulers were gathered together against the Lord and against his Christ 24. God Prophesied by David that the Rulers of the Nations Gentiles and Jews should in vain joyn their Councels and Powers against Christ his Gospel and his Kingdom 27. For of a truth against thy holy Child Jesus whom thou hast anointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel were gathered together 28. For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy Counsel determined before to be done 27. All combined by their own wickedness to do that which God hath foredetermined God foredecreed that Christ should be a sacrifice for sin but the wicked determination of their Wills that did it God only foresaw and permitted but did not cause 29. And now Lord behold their threatnings and grant unto thy Servants that with all boldness they may speak thy word 30. By stretching forth thine hand to heal and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus 29 30. Note 1 That threatnings of malignant People are a fit opportunity for Gods Grace to his Servants 2. Boldness to Preach when unjustly forbidden is a great effect of Gods grace to his Servants 3. The gift of convincing miracles though promised must be prayed for by them 31. And when they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together and they were all filled with the holy Ghost and they spake the word of God with boldness 31. The Spirit caused them thus to pray and more of the Spirit was poured on them in answer to those Prayers giving the boldness which they asked and that with a signal shaking of the place 32. And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one Soul neither said any of them that ought of the things which be possessed was is own but they had all things common 32. They were all of one mind and will and practice united in fervent Love which made all common to them Note It was not a commonness by levelling Titles but by voluntary fervent love 2. And the Spirit did this in the beginning to give the word an example what true Christianity and the Spirits Operation is even such fervent Love to each other for Christ's sake as destroyeth all sinful selfishness and maketh others interest to be to us as our own and so uniteth us in one Body 33. And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus and great grace was upon them all 33. And with evident miracles and wonderful gifts of the Spirit did the Apostles perform their Testimony of Christs Resurrection And the favour of God and Man was upon them or great charity prevailed among them 34. Neither was there any among them that lacked for as many as were possessours of land or houses sold them and brought the prices of the things that were sold 35. And laid them down at the apostles feet and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need 34. This was neither to be the constant practice nor yet was it an unwise excess of zeal But it was a present effect of the Spirit to shew what a degree of Love all Christians should desire and what self-denial and contempt of Riches it should cause 36. And Joses who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas which is being interpreted The Son of consolation a Levite and of the Countrey of Cyprus 37. Having land sold it and brought the money and laid it at the apostles feet 36 37. To signifie his renouncing the World and selfishness in Love to Christ and his Church he himself being after to go abroad the World to preach the Gospel CHAP. V. BUt a certain man named Ananias with Sapphira his wife sold a possession 2. And kept back part of the price his wife also being privy to it and brought a certain part and laid it at the apostles feet 3. But Peter said Ananias why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the holy Ghost and to keep back part of the price of the land 1. They pretended to give the whole price but brought a part and said it was all Why hast thou let Satan put so great a sin into thy heart as to think to deceive the Holy Ghost in us Apostles as if he knew not when thou lyest Note The sin consisted 1. In Hypocrisie pretending to give more than he did 2. In the remnant of a worldly distrustful mind that could not trust God with all 3. In blasphemy against the Holy Ghost implyed as if he knew not the heart 4. In reserving what he pretended to devote which was a kind of Sacriledge 4. Whiles it remained was it not thine own and after it was sold was it not thine own power why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart thou hast not lied unto men but unto God 4. While it was unsold it was thy
own and in thy power and so was the money when thou hadst sold it why did thy heart conceive so great a sin as to play the Hypocrite and Lie Didst thou not know that it was to God who knew thy heart 5. And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the Ghost and great fear came on all them that heard these things 5 Note This was by part of the Apostolical Power to retain sin or punish it in the time and manner that the Spirit in them did choose which made Believers see that Christ hath punishments and is to be feared when mercy and holy things are abused 6. And the young men arose wound him up and carried him out and buried him 7. And it was about the space of three hours after when his wife not knowing what was done came in 8. And Peter answered unto her Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much And she said Yea for so much 9. Then Peter said unto her How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Behold the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the Ghost and the young men came in and found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 6. Note This was to confirm the honour of the Holy Ghost in the Apostles and the certainty of their Testimony Sealed by him And to do that which Magistrates by the Sword afterwards were to do As the Prophetical Theocracy under Moses and Joshua differed from the Monarchy of Saul so more did the Apostles punishing Men by the power of the Holy Ghost from Christian Magistrates who came after 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Note Under the most joyful tidings of Love Mercy and Salvation God seeth that some fear is needful 12. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people and they were all with one accord in Solomons porch 12. A large Porch into the Temple was the place of their unanimous assembling 13. And of the rest durst no man joyn himself to them but the people magnified them 13. Note Though the Gospel invite all it flattereth none but will tell Hypocrites and Lyars of their danger to drive them from entering deceitfully into the Church As there is most hope in the Church to the sincere there is more danger there to Hypocrites than to those without 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of men and women 14. Yet these Judgments frightning away Hypocrites hindred not the increase of the Church but the powerful works of the Holy Ghost external and internal converted multitudes of both Sexes 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and Couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them 15. As Nature taught them to desire the healing of their bodies experience taught them to expect miracles from the Apostles and that the very shadow of Peter should tend to heal them 16. There came also a Multitude out of the Cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one 16. Note Reader That all this was done as well for us at this day as for them then All our hopes comforts and holyness dependeth on our belief of the promises of the life to come by Christ The things are unseen and much above us Had we not Gods own Testimony from Heaven by many uncontrouled miracles our reason would be puzzelled and in doubt and our Faith might fail But God knoweth our weakness and by all the miracles that they were then convinced by who saw them we also are convinced to whom by infallible record they are transmitted as if we had stood by and seen all these things 17. Then the high Priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation 18. And laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common Prison 17 18. Note So horridly corrupted was the Arch-Priesthood in those times that the Atheistical Brutish Sadduceâs were their party Priesthood and Prophane Brutists were as one body Malignity filled these with Indignation and made them persecute and imprison the Apostles 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the Prison-doors and brought them forth and said 20. Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life 19 20. God will be above Man Angels can do more than Devils and Persecutors They can open the Prison doors and say go and fear not these proud Tyrants but preach to the People in the Temple all the Doctrine of Christs Resurrection and of our Resurrection and Salvation by him and let Priests and Sadducers and Infidels do their worst to you 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught But the high Priest came and they that were with him and called the Council together and and all the Senate of the Children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought 21. the Priest and his Council sent to have them brought out of Prison before them 22. But when the Officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The Prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened we found no man within 22. It was not long of the Keepers that they got out 24. Now when the high priest and the Captain of the Temple and the chief Priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow 24. Note They saw that God overcame their malice and that the Gospel would not be so easily supprest as they imagined 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in Prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people 26. Then went the Captain with the officers and brought them without violence for they feared the people lest they should have been stoned 26. Note It s strange that they accused not the People of Sedition or Rebellion or a Ryot And the Apostles of heading it 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the Council and the high Priest asked them 28. Saying Did not we straitly command you that you should not teach in this name and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this mans bloud upon us 27. Note O the blindness and madness of proud Worms What are your commands against God Did not God command you not to murder and them to Preach his word Did not you bring his blood upon your selves 29.
That there is a God whom we offended to whom he reconcileth us and who gave him to us in love and that his word is true and that by the Word and by the Holy Ghost he sanctifieth and prepareth us for Heaven 38. And he commanded the chariot to stand still and they went down both into the water both Philip and the eunuch and he baptized him 39. And when they were come up out of the water the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip that the eunuch saw him no more and he went on his way rejoycing 38 39. The Angel or Power of God caught away Phillip Note A Converted man hath great cause of rejoycing The Gospel proclaimed much more heartily received is matter of great joy 2. The Tradition of Abassia where is a great Empire of Christians is that they received the Christian Faith by this man who was the Queens Lord Treasurer And some Learned men conjecture that it was rather by Frumentius and Edesius and that it was Abassia that was by Historians miscalled India But if these first brought in Church Government by a Bishop the Eunuch might bring Lay Christianity before 40. But Philip was found at Azotus and passing through he preached in all the cities till he came to Cesarea CHAP. IX ANd Saul yet breathing out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord went unto the high Priest 2. And desired of him Letters to Damascus to the synagogues that if he found any of this way whether they were men or women he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem 1. Ignorant zeal made Saul set himself to destroy the Chrstians and sought to the High Priest for Power and travelled toward Damascus to do it that he might find them out and bring them in Bonds 3. And as he journeyed he came near Damascus and suddenly there shined round about him a light from Heaven 3. God the father of Light useth to shew himself to man by Light external and internal and so doe his Angels when the Devil is the Prince of Darkness 4. And he fell to the Earth and heard a voice saying unto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 4. The Power of God went forth with that Light and cast him to the ground c. Note 1. Love and Mercy in Christ expostulate with a blinded furious Sinner in order to his Conversion 2. But till Power had cast him down the Expostulation came not God can soon lay proud Prosecutors on the Earth and tame them and make them fear and hear 3. Whatever is done against Christians for any thing that Christ commandeth them he taketh as done against himself If we are bound by the Law of Christ to Preach to Pray to edifie each other to live a Holy life and we be reviled scorned called all manner of evil names imprisoned fined banished or murdered for this Christ will judge the doers of it as doing it against him 5. And he said Who art thou Lord And the Lord said I am Jesus whom thou persecutest It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks 5. Note Did wicked Prosecutors know Christ it would restrain them from persecution But the subtile Devil hath taught Hypocrite Christians to prosecute him as by his own Authority and Commission and in his own name and for his Church that is themselves 2. Christs Servants should no more doubt of their seasonable vindication when persecuted for their duty than if Christ was pesonally persecuted in their stead 3. O how terrible will it at last prove to Persecutors that they have kickt with their bare feet against the Pricks or Thorns of Gods displeasure Who hath hardened himself against him and hath prospered Or who hath Conquered the Almighty 6. And he trembling and astonished said Lord what wilt thou have me to do And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the city and it shall be told thee what thou must do 6. Note God can make the firercest Persecutor tremble And then O how they are changed ready to do any thing that God will bid them which before they Persecuted And if the change be true this will hold and come to practice 2. O then what need have proud Persecutors to be cast down and how great a mercy to them it may prove 7. And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless hearing a voice but seeing no man 7. Note In Act. 22.9 it is said they that were with him saw the Light and were afraid but heard not the voice of him that spake The sence of both is they saw the Light and heard the sound which its like was a Thunder or like it but heard not the voice or words of Christ which in that sound were uttered to him nor saw any similitude of Christ Though we have only Pauls witness of this his after life of labour suffering and Miracles proveth it to be true 8. And Saul arose from the Earth and when his eyes were opened he saw no man but they led him by the hand and brought him into Damascus 8. This stroak of blindness was to convince him of the blindness of his Persecuting fury 9. And he was three days without sight and neither did eat nor drink 9. Note This was some conformity to Christs being three Days and Nights in the darksom Grave 10. And there was a certain Disciple at Damascus named Ananias and to him said the Lord in a vision Ananias And he said Behold I am here Lord. 11. And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the street which is called Straight and inquire in the House of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus for behold he prayeth 12. And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in and putting his hand on him that he might receive his sight 10. Ananias was a Christian appointed by God to this work on Saul 2. Praying was next to resolved obedience and submission the first fruits of Sauls Conversion 13. Then Ananias answered Lord I have heard by many of this man how much evil he hath done to thy Saints at Jerusalem 14. And here he hath authority from the chief Priests to bind all that call on thy name 13. Note Ananias objecteth what he had heard of Sauls as rendring his conversion improbable 15. But the Lord said unto him Go thy way for he is a chosen vessel unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel 16. For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my names sake 15. Obey me who know man and my own decrees and object not former things against me I have chosen him c. 17. And Ananias went his way and entred into the House and putting his hands on him said Brother Saul the Lord even Jesus that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest hath sent me that thou mightest receive thy sight and be filled with the holy Ghost 17. God hath made known to me what
and Preached to them This is notifyed 1. In that he was a Proselyte of Justice though not Circumcised 2. He is called a Godly man or devout 3. He kept no other in his house 4. He was full of works of Charity 5. And constant in Prayer with due fasting 6. God testified his acceptance of him 3. He saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an Angel of God coming in to him and saying unto him Cornelius 3. Being fasting and at Prayer at three a Clock Afternoon an Angel appeared to him 4. And when he looked on him he was afraid and said What is it Lord And he said unto him Thy Prayers and thine aâms are come up for a memorial before God 4. The sight of the Angel struck him with dread c. He said Thy Prayers and Alms coming from Faith and a sincere heart are so acceptable to God that he hath sent me to give thee this notice of it and to reward thee with a farther Blessing 5. And now send men to Joppa and call for one Simon whose surname is Peter 6. He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner whose house is by the sea-side he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do 5. Note God will honour his appointed qualified instruments in the giving of his Mercies 7. And when the Angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed he called two of his houshold-servants and a devout souldier of them that waited on him continually 8. And when he had declared all these things unto them he sent them to Joppa 7 8. Note O What a Blessing to a Family is a good Master that will keep such about him as he can trust and also deserve his special Love And what happy society are such Familys This man had even Godly Soldiers who use to be the worst of Men. 9. On the morrow as they went on their journey and drew nigh unto the city Peter went up upon the house-top to pray about the sixth hour 9. Note God doth no great things usually but by men of Prayer at least accepteth no other 10. And he became very hungry and would have eaten but while they made ready he fell into trance 11. And saw Heaven opened and a certain vessel descending unto him as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners and let down to the Earth 12. Wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 13. And there came a voice to him Rise Peter kill and eat 10. The clean and the unclean noted the Jews and Gentiles and also the abrogation of the Ceremonial Laws of Meats 14. But Peter said Not so Lord for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean 15. And the voice spake unto him again the second time What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 16. This was done thrice and the vessel was received up again into heaven 14. What Meats or what Persons God hath cleansed do not thou call polluted and unclean to be rejected 17. Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean behold the men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simons house and stood before the gate 18. And called and asked whether Simon which was surnamed Peter were lodged there 17. The same God directeth both the Visions and the Messâages of Cornelius to concur 19. While Peter thought on the vision the Spirit said unto him Behold three men seek thee 20. Arise therefore and get thee down and go with them doubting nothing for I have sent them 20. Note How this speaking of the Spirit was done and known they only that have it can fully conceive 21. Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius and said Behold I am he whom ye seek what is the cause wherefore ye are come 22. And they said Cornelius the centurion a just man and one that feareth God and of good report among all the nation of the Jews was warned from God by an holy Angel to send for thee into his house and to hear words of thee 22. God commanded Cornelius to send for thee to hear thee 23. Then called he them in and lodged them And on the morrow Peter went away with them and certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him 24. And the morrow after they entred into Cesarea and Cornelius waited for them and had called together his knismen and near friends 23 24. Note This good man had a care that his Kindred and Friends might all be saved as well as he 25. And as Peter was coming in Cornelius met him and fell down at his feet and worshipped him 26. But Peter took him up saying Stand up I my self also am a man 25. Note It was not a Divine Worship that Cornelius gave him but yet Peter would not accept of any that was so extraordinary as was unmeet for an humble man to own 27. And as he talked with him he went in and found many that were come together 27. Note As evil as those times were such Conventicles were then allowed 28. And he said unto them Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company or come unto one of another nation but God hath shewed me that I should not call any man common or unclean 29. Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying assoon as I was sent for I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me 28. God hath satisfied me to come to you though Gentiles 30. And Cornelius said Four days ago I was fasting until this hour and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house and behold a man stood before mein bright clothing 31. And said Cornelius thy prayer is heard and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God 32. Send therefore to Joppa and call hither Simon whose surname is Peter he is lodged in the house of one Simon a Tanner by the sea-side who when he cometh shall speak unto thee 33. Immediately therefore I sent to thee and thou hast well done that thou art come Now therefore are we all here present before God to hear all things that are commanded thee of God 30. I was thus commanded by an Angel of God to send for thee and now I and my friends are all here ready as in Gods presence obediently to hear what ever message or command God sendeth by thee to us some Copies have before thee not God 34. Then Peter opened his mouth and said Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons 35. But in every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is accepted with him 34. I do by this instance more fully than before perceive that God respecteth not men for their Country sake or any common worldly priviledges but for their real goodness and whatever Nation a man be of if
Christians come to hear and know what may be said they may yield and charge their minds 19. Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only 19. Note The calling of the Gentiles was not yet well understand by them 20. And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene which when they were come to Antioch spake unto the Grecians preaching the Lord Jesus 20. Note Whether by the Grecians be meant the Jews that speak Greek or Gentile Proselytes is doubtful 21. And the hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and turned unto the Lord. 21. God blessed their Ministry to the Conversion of a great number to Christianity 22. Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the Church which was in Jerusalem and they sent forth Barnabas that he should go as far as Antioch 22. To confirm them and carry on the work 23. Who when he came and had seen the grace of God was glad and exhorted them all that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24. For he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith and much people was added unto the Lord. 23. It rejoyced him to see what Gods Grace had done Note Every Goodman will be glad at the Conversion of Souls and the increase of the Church As Diabolists are grieved at it and fight against it 2. Young Converts need Counsel and Exhortation to be confirmed and persevere 3. Confirmation consisteth in a habitual fixed Resolution or full purpose to cleave to the Lord. 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus for to seek Saul 26. And when he had found him he brought him unto Antioch And it came to pass that a whole year they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people and the Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch 25. Barnabas having sought Saul and drawn him to Antioch for more publick service they two did for a whole year teach much People in the Church-Assembly which it seems was then but one And the Disciples were then first called Christians who before were called by Reprochers but Gallileans and Nazarites and since by Heresie and by hereticating reproaches are called by a multitude of dividing and disgraceful names 27. And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch 28. And there stood up one of them named Agabus and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world which came to pass in the days of Claudius Cesar 28. In divers Countrys especially in Judea should be a death 29. Then the Disciples every man according to his ability determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea 30. Which also they did and sent it to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul 29 30. The Famine being most in Judea the Country being dry and poor and having frequent Famines and many Converts to shew the power of Love having sold their Possessions heretofore for common use the Christians of other Countrys sent them relief by Paul and Barnabas to the Elders of the Church to be justly distributed as there was need Note Whether by Elders here be meant the unordained Seniors of the People Or the Presbyters ordained as such Or as Dr. Hamond thought Diocesane Bishops who yet had never a Presbyter under them and therefore were the single Pastors of single Congregations is sufficiently elswhere considered CHAP. XII Now about that time Herod the King stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the Church 2. And he killed James the brother of John with the sword 3. And because he saw it pleased the Jews he proceeded further to take Peter also Then were the days of unleavened bread 1. Note 1. Kings bear the Image of Gods Dominion and have their power from him and not against him and above all men are bound to serve him to the utmost Therefore such Persecutors as Herod being the greatest Traytors against God no doubt have answerable punishment in Hell 2. James that was one who sought to be Chief was the Chief or first of all the Apostles in Martyrdom and drank of Christs Cup and was Baptized with his Baptism 3. To please wicked men this King murdered Saints and displeased God 4. The Holy days of unleavened bread or Easter are celebrated with the Murder of Chrst first and of James after This the Hypocrites holyness 4. And when he had apprehended him he put him in prison and delivered him to four quaternions of souldiers to keep him intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people 4 He set sixteen Soldiers to keep him that after the Passover he might Sacrifice him to the People 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison but prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God for him 5. The Church for so great a Minister in so great danger betook themselves to their great remedy even constant importunate Prayer to God 6. And when Herod would have brought him forth the same night Peter was sleeping between two souldiers bound with two chains and the keepers before the door kept the prison 6. Just when the Tyrant intended hi Execution c. Note Chains and Keepers are nothing to God 7. And behold the Angel of the Lord came upon him and a light shined in the prison and he smote Peter on the side and raised him up saying Arise up quickly And his chains fell off from his hands 7. Note O how Powerful are Gods invisible Agents in Comparison of Mortal worms 2. It was a gentle harmless stroak that the Angel gave him and such are Gods awakning stroaks 8. And the Angel said unto him Gird thy self and bind on thy sandals And so he did And he saith unto him Cast thy garment about thee and follow me 9. And he went out and followed him and wist not that it was true which was done by the Angel but thought he saw a vision 8. Note Implicite obedience by following Gods call even when we know not whither is acceptable and safe 10. When they were past the first and the second ward they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city which opened to them of his own accord and they went out and passed on through one street and forthwith the Angel departed from him 10. Note 1. Nothing can hold those that God will deliver 2. Angels are ministring Spirits for our good 11. And when Peter was come to himself he said Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath sent his Angel and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews 11. Note We seldom understand what God is doing for us in the beginning of our deliverances as we do at last 12. And when he had considered the thing he came to the house of
pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ 5. He was extraordinarily moved in Spirit more openly and earnestly to testifie to the Jews that Jesus is the Christ to leave them without excuse 6. And when they opposed themselves and blasphemed he shook his raiment and said unto them Your bloud be upon your own heads I am clean from hence forth I will go unto the Gentiles 6. And when they gainsayed and railed and blasphemed Christ he renounced and deserted them by the Ceremony of shaking off the dust as a witness that their destruction was of themselves and not by his neglect to convince them And thencefore he resolved to leave their Synagogue and teach the Gentiles 7. And he departed thence and entred into a certain mans house named Justus one that worshipped God whose house joyned hard to the Synagogue 7. Note It s like this Justus was a Proselyte If not he was one that had learnt at least to worship the true God 8. And Crispus the cheif Ruler of the Synagogue believed on the Lord with all his house and many of the Corinthians hearing believed and were Baptized 8. Note 1. Still we see housholds are Converted and Baptized together the Rulers power and Gods blessing prevailing with them 3. Though the Synagogue drove away Paul the Ruler followed him 9. Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision Be not afraid but speak and hold not thy peace 10. For I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I have much people in this city 9. Note It is an ungrounded Exposition of them that say that these were Gods People as pious men before though some Proselytes might be such or that God only foreknew their Conversion and did not decree to cause it God had many there whom he decreed to Convert and therefore will have Paul to Preach to them and will secure him from Persecutions 11. And he continued there a year and six months teaching the word of God among them 11. Note 1. Great works must have answerable time and labour 2. There is mention of Paul Silas Timothy Aquila Luke and many other such at Corinth but of no one that was sole Bishop over the rest 12. And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia the Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul and brought him to the judgment-seat 12. They carryed him by force before the Roman Proconsul to be judged 13. Saying This fellow perswadeth men to worship God contrary to the law 13. Note Who would think but these men were very godly men themselves who were so zealous against worshipping of God contrary to the Law And yet they were meer blind ungodly malignant Pesecutors 14. And when Paul was now about to open his mouth Gallio said unto the Jews If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness O ye Jews reason would that I should bear with you 15. But if it be a question of words and names and of your law look ye to it for I will be no judge of such matters 14. The Roman Law enabled not Gallio to decide the Jewish Controversies but to punish men that wronged one another or committed any Wicked lewdness Note If Christian Magistrates were all as wise as these Heathens and would not lend fiery Legallists their Swords nor become the Executioners of the fury of blind proud zealots the business would be soon over and be but a scuffle among themselves 16. And he drave them from the Judgement-seat 17. Then all the Greeks took Sosthenes the cheif Ruler of the Synagogue and beat him before the judgement-seat and Gallio cared for none of those things 16 17. Note It s like these Greeks were Christian Converts They did ill in exercising revenge 18. And Paul after this tarried there yet a good while and then took his leave of the brethren and sailed thence into Syria and with him Priscilla and Aquila having shorn his head in Cenchrea for he had a vow 18. Note It is uncertain whether it was Paul or Aquila that is said to cut his hair but it seemeth liker to be Aquila The Vow of Nazarites was not to cut their Hair sometime during life and sometime for a certain time when it was ended they cut their Hair 19. And he came to Ephesus and left them there but he himself entred into the Synagogue and reasoned with the Jews 19. Note His renouncing the Jews at Corinth was not a forsaking them elsewhere 20. When they desired him to tarry longer time with them he consented not 21. But bade them farewel saying I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem but I will return again unto you if God will And he sailed from Ephesus 22. And when he had landed at Cesarea and gone up and saluted the Church he went down to Antioch 22. He went up from Caesarea to Jerusalem and after returned to Antioch 23. And after he had spent some time there he departed and went over all the Countrey of Galatia and Phrygia in order strengthening all the Disciples 23. To instruct and encourage those before Converted as well as to gather more 24. And a certain Jew named Apollos born at Alexandria an eloquent man and mighty in the Scriptures came to Ephesus 25. This man was instructed in the way of the Lord and being fervent in the Spirit he spake and taught diligently the things of the Lord knowing only the Baptism of John 24 25. He was well acquainted with the Scriptures and believed so much of Christ as John had Preached and was Baptized with his Baptism but wanted yet much of the further knowledge of Christ and of the Christian Baptism 26. And he began to speak boldly in the Synagogue Whom when Aquila and Priscilla had heard they took him unto them and expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly 26. Note An Eloquent Teacher mighty in the Scriptures yet disdaineth not to be better instructed by a Tent-maker and his Wife 27. And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia the brethren wrote exhorting the Disciples to receive him who when he was come helped them much which had believed through Grace 27. They wrote to them to entertain and encourage him who when he was come proved a great helper to them that already by the Grace of God were made Believers 28. For he mightily convinced the Jews and that publickly shewing by the Scriptures that Jesus was Christ 28. For by the advantage of great acquaintance with the Scriptures and his Eloquence he was too hard for the contradicting Jews and clearly proved to them from the Sciptures which they own that Jesus is the true Messiah or Christ CHAP. XIX ANd it came to pass that while Apollos was at Corinth Paul having passed through the upper coasts came to Ephesus and finding certain Disciples 2. He said unthem Have ye received the holy Ghost since ye believed And they said unto him We
have not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost 3. And he said unto them Unto what then were ye Baptized And they said Unto Johns Baptism 1. He found some that owned the Christian Profession 2. Note Johns Preaching was that the Messiah is now come and those that Repented and Believed this he Baptized though they knew not that Jesus was he But to many he also pointed to Jesus and said This is he And these Disciples its like were such and had learned no more 4. Then said Paul John verily Baptised with the Baptism of repentance saying unto the People That they should believe on him which should come after him that is on Christ Jesus 5. When they heard this they were Baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus 4. Paul said John Baptized those who professed Repentance and Faith in the Messiah as just now at hand who indeed was Jesus Christ When these Disciples heard that they were expresly Baptized again into the name of the Lord Jesus 6. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them the holy Ghost came on them and they spake with tongues and prophesied 7. And all the men were about twelve 6 7. And the miraculous signal gift came on these men when Paul had laid his hands on them Note The opinion of Matnixius and Beza that vers 5. was the speech of Paul concerning Johns Converts that they were Baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus 1. Is forced and therefore to be suspected 2. It is contrary to the Context For They in vers 3. and and They in vers 5. and Them in vers 6. all plainly speak of the same persons 3. It is contrary to the History of Johns Baptism who Baptized multitudes of the common People Soldiers Publicans and Pharisees upon a meer profession of Repentance and belief of the Messiah at hand and is never said to have Baptized any into the Name of the Lord Jesus 4. Their reason for it is contrary to the Doctrine of Christianity as if Johns Baptism were so much the same with Christs that it is not to be perfected by the later If any one then or now were Baptized only by Johns Baptism he ought to be Baptized again It is essential to Christian Baptism to be Baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son as buried and risen with him and of the Holy Ghost But Johns Baptism had not all this Therefore it is not the now Christian Baptism 8. And he went into the Synagogue and spake boldly for the space of three months disputing and perswading the things concerning the Kingdom of God 8. Note The Gospel is the Doctrine of Gods Reign by the Messiah 9. But when divers were hardened and believed not but spake evil of that way before the multitude he departed from them and separated the Disciples disputing daily in the School of one Tyrannus 9. The Ears of Christians being unfit to bear their reproaching and blaspheming of Christ he separated the Disciples from the publick Synagogue of the Jews to a private School 10. And this continued by the space of two years so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus both Jews and Greeks 10. By two years Teaching and Disputing the Gospel was spread through all Asia proconsular 11. And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul 12. So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons and the diseases departed from them and the evil Spirits went out of them 11 12. So Many and great were the Miracles and Cures done by Pauls means that his corporal presence could not serve all but by Cloaths sent from his Body they at a distance were cured 13. Then certain of the vagabond Jews exorcists took upon them to call over them which had evil Spirits the name of the Lord Jesus saying We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul Preacheth 14. And there were seven sons of one Sceva a Jew and cheif of the Priests which did so 13. Seven Sons of one of the Jews Chief Priests being Vagabonds Exorcists that pretended to Conjure out Devils seeing Pauls Miracles had like Simon Magus a desire to do the like and thought that saying the same words would serve without the same Faith and Grace as Hypocrites do in the matters of Salvation 15. And the evil Spirit answered and said Jesus I know and Paul I know but who are ye 16. And the man in whom the evil Spirit was leapt on them and overcame them and prevailed against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded 15. Words without Faith would not work to cast out Devils and Christ would not give power to his Name used as a Charm but Satan strengthened the Man to wound and shame them 17. And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus and fear fell on them all and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified 17. This being commonly known the name of Christ was more reverenced and honoured 18. And many that believed came and confessed and shewed their deeds 18. Many Converts openly confessed their former evil deeds 19. Many also of them which used curious arts brought their books together and burned them before all men and they counted the price of them and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver 20. So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed 19. To shew the truth of their Repentance by the Renunciation of their former delusions and that no men else might be hurt by their ill Books or make an ill use of them they would not sell but burn their Books of Magick and Charms and Idolatrous Rites and Divinations though the price amounted to a very great sum not pretending as Judas that this Money might have been given to the poor This shewed the power of Gods Word and Grace which so prevailed against Delusions and the love of Money 21. After these things were ended Paul purposed in the Spirit when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia to go to Jerusalem saying After I have been there I must also see Rome 22. So he sent into Macedonia two of them that ministred unto him Timotheus and Erastus but he himself stayed in Asia for a season 21. Intending to go to Jerusalem he sent two that were as Servants to him in attending and helping him in his Ministry 23. And the same time there arose no small stir about that way 24. For a certain man named Demetrius a silver-smith which made silver shrines for Diana brought no small gain unto the craftsmen 25. Whom he called together with the Workmen of like occupation and said 23 24. One whose Trade was to make either Medals that had the Image of the Temple of Diana to sell or else little Boxes in which the Image of Diana in her Temple was carryed about in Procession by them Note It is wordly interest and commodity and love of Money that causeth Enmity
prepare for his delivery 11. When he therefore was come up again and had broken bread and eaten and talked a long vvhile even till break of day so he departed 11. Note Grace with Persecution made Christians willing of long Exercises of Religion 12. And they brought the young man alive and were not a little comforted 12. Note Had he dyed some would have said This is the effect of Christianity Others this is the fruit of Conventicles and night Meetings Others this is the fruit of long and and unseasonable Preaching and they would have been hardened by the scandal 13. And vve vvent before to ship and sailed unto Assos there intending to take in Paul for so had he appointed minding himself to go a foot 13. Note It was these poor labouring foot Preachers that Planted the Catholick Church and not Mitred Pompous Princes and Lords or the worldly crew 14. And vvhen he met vvith us at Assos vve took him in and came to Mitylene 15. And vve sailed thence and came the next day over against Chios and the next day vve arrived at Samos and taried at Trogyllium and the next day vve came to Miletus 16. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus because he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible for him to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus and called the Elders of the Church 17. Note They that tell us that by the Elders of the Church is meant all the Diocesane Bishops of Asia should tell us 1. Why Luke would not tell us so 2. Why all Asia is called a Church in the singular number when we never find the Churches of Judea Gallatia or any other Country so called one Church 3. Why the Churches of all Asia are summoned as the Church of Ephesus 4. What proof there is of Metropolitane Churches singlularly named in those days 5. How it would stand with Pauls great hast to Congregate all the Bishops of Asia And whether it was done in a day or two 6. Whether Paul that stayed two or three years at Ephesus did Preach through all Asia from house to house warning every one night and day with tears 7. VVhether this be not good evidence of many Elders then at Ephesus alone 8. Why there is no word of making some one the Ruler of all the rest as their Bishop 18. And when they were come to him he said unto them ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I have been with you at all seasons 19. Serving the Lord with all humility of mind and with many tears and temptations which befel me by the lying in wait of the Jews 18. Ye know at what rates of danger and suffering I have served God for your salvation humbly bearing all c. 20. And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you but have shewed you and have taught you publickly and from house to house 20. Not fraudulently concealing any thing profitable to you nor teaching unprofitable things but instructing you both in the publick Assemblys and from house to house as I had opportunity 21. Testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ 21. The sum of my Preaching hath been to draw all men to Repent and turn from sin and vanity to God as their God by a lively Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ as the way to the Father 22. And now behold I go bound in the Spirit unto Jerusalem not knowing the things that shall befal me there 23. Save that the holy Ghost witnesseth in every city saying that bonds and afflictions abide me 22. And now I am going to Jerusalem by the mission of Gods spirit who directeth my way in expectation of bonds not knowing just what and how I shall suffer but that where ever I come the Holy Ghost in others that are Prophets tells me that bonds and afflictions must befall me 24. But none of these things move me neither count I my life deare unto my self so that I might finish my course with joy and the ministery which I have received of the Lord Jesus to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God 24. But the expectation of suffering shaketh not my Faith or Resolution For it can but amount to their taking away my life And I account not my life dear if I may lay it down in so good a cause and for so great a benefit as is the finishing of the race or course of Life which God hath assigned me to with joy as one that is past danger and ready to receive the Crown and the full performance of the Commission which I have received of the Lord to proclaim and testifie the Gospel of Grace for the gathering of the Church and saving of souls Note 1. Suffering must not shake the trust or resolution of a Christian especially a Minister of Christ 2. We should not only endeavour to finish our course of Christianity and Ministry with Fidelity but also with joy 3. Good beginnings are not enough without well finishing our Course 4. Life must not be thought too dear to lay down for so desirable an end 5. Martyrs may end their course with joy Quest How should we finish our course with joy Answ 1. Take God and Heavenly Glory for your all or only happiness and believe it firmly 2. Give up your selves wholly to his Love and Service without reserves 3. Live on the Mediation of Christ by Faith 25. And now behold I know that ye all among whom I have gone Preaching the Kingdom of God shall see my face no more 25. Note O hear your Teachers as those that shortly shall see their Faces on Earth no more 26. Wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God 26. You are my Witnesses that if any perish it is not long of me for want of Teaching for I have not concealed from you any Truth necessary to your Salvation committed to my trust 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flock over the which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own bloud 28. Use your greatest care and watchfulness and labour first about your selves that your judgments may be sound your hearts holy and your lives exemplary and then for all the Flock that one Flock at Ephesus over which the Holy Ghost by his inward qualifying and exciting you and by his outward call by the Flock and the Ordainers hath made you so many Bishops or Overseers spare for no diligence to feed and guide this Church of God which Christ the Son of God hath so much loved as to purchase it with his own Blood Note 1. The work of the Ministry is not
and so only to them then it was null to Abraham and it is of no effect to any 15. Becsuse the law worketh wrath for where no law is there is no transgression 15. Because as the Law is made to forbid and condemn Sin so it obligeth Sinners to undergo the Punishment which were no obligation were there no obliging Law And Abraham was not under Moses's Law and so transgressed it not 16. Therefore it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed not to that only which is of the law but to that also which is of the saith of Abraham who is the father of us all 16. Therefore this great Promise and Blessing is made to Believers as such that it may be free and of meer Grace that so it may be sure and firm to all the Seed or Children of Promise not only to the Jews that had the Law and were the Natural Seed but to the Gentiles also who have Abraham's Faith and so are his Spiritual Seed who is the Father of all Believers 17. As it is written I have made thee a father of many nations before him whom he believed even God who quickeneth the dead and calleth those things which be not as though they were 17. As it is written I have made thee a Father of many Nations and not of the Israelitish Nation only So that though the Gentiles were not then called as now they are by the Gospel yet that God who promised this to Abraham when his Body and Sarah's were naturally past Generation and to Isaac when he was unborn and again when God demanded him as an Offering and thence as it were raised him from the dead that God I say did decree the calling of the Gentiles and spake of that in Promise which was long after to be done 18. Who against hope believed in hope that he might become the father of many nations according to that which was spoken So shall thy seed be 18. This was the meaning of Gods Promise to Abraham who against all natural probability trusted Gods Promise and believed and hoped that accordingly he should become the Father of many Nations And that as was promised his Seed should be as the Stars in Heaven 19. And being not weak in faith he considered not his own body now dead when he was an hundred years old nor yet the deadness of Sarah's womb 19. And his Faith was not weak and shaken with the consideration that his aged Body was almost dead and unfit for procreation or that Sarah's Womb was so also 20. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief but was strong in saith giving glory to God 21. And being fully perswaded that what he had promised he was able to perform 20 21. He was not staggered by unbelief unto a distrustful doubting but was strong in Faith whereby he gave God the Glory of his Power Wisdom Love and Truth being fully perswaded that though Nature shewed no probability of it in second Causes the Almighty God could perform all that he had promised 22. And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness 22. And therefore this way of glorifying God by the trusting belief of his free Promise was so suitable to Gods Ends and Honour that he accepted it as Righteousness or a sufficient qualification of him that should partake of his free given Mercy though Abraham had no sinless innocency nor could say that he never deserved death 23. Now it was not written for his sake alone that it was imputed to him 24. But for us also to whom it shall be imputed if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead 23. And certainly God did not leave this on Record for Abraham's sake only as if there had been a Righteousness and right to Life which he only must have and belonged to no other and he must be justified by some odd way proper to himself 24. But this is written also for all us to tell us what Righteousness God requireth and accepteth to our Salvation and that if we believe with trust on his Power Truth and Mercy who raised up our Lord from the dead this Faith shall be imputed to us for Righteousness and we shall be saved by the Sacrifice Merits and Mediation of Christ though our Sins deserved death and neither the Law of Innocency or of Moses justifie us 25. Who was delivered for our offences and was raised again for our justification 25. Even our Faith in God by Christ and in him who for our Sins was made a Propitiatory Sacrifice to procure us free Forgiveness of them and was raised again to cause our Justification by uniting us to himself and pardoning our Sin and giving us his Spirit and right to Impunity and Salvation and justifâifying this right and us as our Advocate and by his Sentence as our Judge CHAP. V. 1. THerefore being justified by faith we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ 1. Therefore I may conclude that being Constituted Accounted of God and judged Righteous by Faith we have Peace with and towards God as Reconciled and Adopted through our Lord Jesus Christ notwithstanding we are not justifiable as fulfillers of the Law 2. By whom we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand and rejoyce in hope of the glory of God 2. By whose mediation it is that we came or had access by Faith into this blessed state of Grace and Gods Favour wherein we now are and greatly rejoyce in hope of the promised Glory of God 3. And not onely so but we glory in tribulations also knowing that tribulation worketh patience 4. And patience experience and experience hope 5. And hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad on our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us 3 4 5. Yea more than so but also in all our tribulations which we undergo in the World for Christ and Righteousness we exult with glorying and joy knowing that this tribulation doth by exercise increase our Patience and being tryed our patient and constant suffering maketh us the more certain by experience that our Faith is sound and giveth us experience of Gods supporting Grace And this experience much confirmeth our hope of Gods acceptance and our Salvation which we should be apt to doubt of if our Faith and Gods Grace had not been thus tryed it being easie by self-flattery to think untryed Faith is better than it is And this confirmed hope will never leave us to shame by disappointment for it is accompanied and sealed by that special gift of the Holy Ghost which sheddeth abroad on our Hearts the effects and sense of the Love of God through Christ and so replenisheth us with Reflecting-love to God even as the Summer Rains and Sunshine moisten and warm the Earth and replenish it with pleasant Fruits 6. For when we were yet without strength
Law and freely given by Grace and fully now revealed in the Gospel by Jesus Christ and trusting to their own Works of the Law as a sufficient Righteousness to justifie them have by their errour rejected Gods free gift of Justification by Faith in Christ 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth 4. For they should have understood that the sense and use of the Law is to lead them for Righteousness to Christ who is its end and prefigured in its Sacrifices and other Types 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law That the man which doth those things shall live by them 5. For though the Law do point Men to a better Righteousness yet in it self as a Law it owneth nothing as a Righteousness sufficient to Justification but that which Moses thus discribeth Lev. 18.5 The Man that doth these things and breaketh not this Law shall live by them 6. But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart Who shall ascend into heaven that is to bring Christ down from above 7. Or Who shall descend into the deep that is to bring up Christ again from the dead 8. But what saith it The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart that is the word of faith which we preach 6 7 8. But I may describe the Righteousness which is of Faith in the Words of Moses Deut. 30. Say not in thy Heart Who shall ascend into Heaven or how can we know Gods Will that never were in Heaven Or who shall bring us thence a certain Messenger of it or Who shall descend into the deep or it is hid from us like the depths of the Sea and who shall fetch it to our Knowledge But as it saith The word is nigh thee God hath not concealed it but sent it from Heaven Christ is come down to make known God and his Word and he is risen and gone to intercede for us in Heaven And he hath brought his Gospel both to our Eyes Mouth and Ears and writeth it by his Spirit in our Hearts And Moses there seemeth to intend such a way of Righteousness by free Grace to the Repenting Israelites And this is it which our Preaching fuller revealeth to you 9. That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved 9. That if thou confess Christ before Men notwithstanding persecution and own him as Christ before the world and believe truly and heartily that God raised him from the dead and thereby witnessed that he owned him and justified the truth of his Gospel thou shalt be saved as well as justified For to justifie a Man is partly to justifie his Right to Salvation 10. For with the heart man believeth to righreousness and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation 10. For these two make up the Gospel terms of Life To give up Soul and Body to Christ if thou believe sincerely in him with thy Heart thou wilt be accepted for his Merits by God as Righteous and if thou constantly confess and own him whatever thou suffer by it from Men by Word and Deed in obedience and patience thou shalt possess the Salvation to which thy Justification initially gave thee right 11. For the scripture saith Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed 11. For Isa 8.16 God hath prmised us in his Word that whoever believeth on him and trusteth him on his Promise and practically placeth his hope accordingly shall never be disappointed and ashamed of that Hope 12. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him 12. For God is no respecter of persons and saveth not Men or rejecteth Men because they are Jews or Greeks The Law of Grace doth equally pardon and justifie Jew and Gentile that truly repent and believe and no other He is the same Lord over all and is Rich in Mercy to all that call on him in Faith for when he proclaimed his Name to Moses Exod. 34. as gracious and merciful forgiving iniquity transgression and sin c. it was his very Nature and Decree by which he would be known to all the World and not only by the Jews 13. For whosoever shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saved 13. For as it is said Joel 2.32 Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall he saved that is of what Nation soever he be if he truly seek God he will be found of him and if he fear God and work Righteousness by Faith he shall be accepted of him for he is the Rewarder of them that diligently seek him Heb. 11.6 14. How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they hear without a preacher 14. And this sheweth you the necessity of Preaching the Gospel for how shall Men seek and worship and call on that God and Saviour in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have never heard And how shall they hear if no one tell them or preach to them Even the Works of Nature and Providence that reveal God darkly must be told Men by Instructors to make them capable of understanding them Much more the Gospel of Christ 15. And how shall they preach except they be sent As it is written How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tidings of good things 15. And how shall Men Preach the Mysteries of Salvation that are not called and sent of God by his Qualifications and Commission for who can be such a Light in the World that is not taught and gifted by the Father of Lights And who can in Gods name proclaim the Word of Reconciliation as his Messenger who is not authorized by him so to do We love glad Tidings and welcome the Messengers of them and this should be the Entertainment of Christs Apostles and Ministers in the World who bring the most joiful Tidings of Salvation As it is written How beautiful are the Feet of them that c. Isa 52.7 16. But they have not all obeyed the Gospel for Esaias saith Lord who hath believed our report 16. But you may say Why then doth not this Preaching convert more of the Jews This excellence of the Gospel and the preaching of it doth not suppose that all that have it will be converted by it For of the Jews Isaiah saith Lord who hath believed our Report Few did hearken to the Prophets Isa 53.1 17. So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God 17. It is evident that they must hear that they may believe and Gods Word must be preach'd to them or made
do it carefully and diligently He that sheweth Mercy to any in distress let him do it chearfully 9. Let love be without dissimulation Abhor that which is evil cleave to that which is good 9. Let Christian-Love which is the Great Duty of the Gospel be hearty and sincere appearing in its Fruits and not in barren Words alone Be not indifferent and cold towards Evil or Good but avoid Evil with abhorrence and resolutely stick to that which is good 10. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love in honour preferring one another 10. Love each other as Brethren and live in the kind affectionate expression of it and not as selfish uncharitable peevish quarrelsom censorious or persecuting Men Be forwarder to prefer others in esteem praise or practice according to their Worth and Rank than to set up your selves or seek esteem applause or preferment Strive not to be thought wisest or best or to be highest nor envy others 11. Not slothful in business Fervent in spirit serving the Lord. 11. Do not your Duties slothfully unwillingly and heavily but diligently and serve God in all the Duties of your Places and Times with a fervent zealous Mind 12. Rejoycing in hope patient in tribulation continuing instant in prayer 12. In all your present Tribulation rejoyce in hope of promised Deliverance and Felicity hereafter and patiently endure it And continue instantly to pray 13. Distributing to the necessity of saints Given to hospitality 13. Freely distributing to the necessity especially of Holy Persons and not living in superfluity and shutting up your Compassion from those that are in want Delight to give the Needy Entertainment in your Houses and seek them to that end 14. Bless them which persecute you Bless and curse not 14. And though the Sin of Persecution be heynous it is God that is the Avenger of it Avenge not your selves in word or deed Pray for them and curse them not 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice and weep with them that weep 15. Be not like those selfish Persons that are little affected with the Case of any but themselves Not like the Dividers that affect to go cross to others by proud Singularity But rejoice with Rejoicers and weep with the Weepers as being of the same Body and as regarding their Case as if it were your own 16. Be of the same mind one towards another Mind not high things but condescend to men of low estate 16. Affect not to be odd and singular from other Christians but to be of one Mind and Way with them so it be not in Sin and mind their Case as if it were your own Mind not Preferment nor Riches and Vain-glory nor put your selves for these into the Company and Favour of those above you But be content with a low Condition in the World and go along in Society with the Lower sort 16. Be not wise in your own conceits 16. Have humble thoughts of your own Knowledge and think it not greater than it is but be conscious of your Ignorance and Uncertainties and Weakness and rather as Doubters stay and learn than too hastily judge and conclude 17. Recompense to no man evil for evil 17. If others do ill to you do not you do ill to them nor requite them with Revenge 17. Provide things honest in the sight of all men 17. Be diligent in your outward Labours that you may avoid base Dependence as much as may be and may provide for a decent Living for your selves and help to others 18. If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men 18. Though it is not in your power to make the Malignant Persecutors Contentious and Proud to be peaceable towards you nor must you purchase Peace by sinning against God yet see that you be peaceable towards all Men to the utmost of your power that the Distance may not be your fault but theirs who make Peace impossible 19. Dearly beloved avenge not your selves but rather give place unto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord. 19. Passion is so unruly and so blindeth the Judgment of selfish Men that I again beseech you to avoid Self-righting by Revenge but when Men are wrathful and wrong you give place by departing submission or patience and leave God's Work of Revenge to himself which he will execute soon enough and severely enough partly by himself and partly by his Officers entrusted with the Sword 20. Therefore if thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him drink for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head 20. As Christ hath won us by Love so hath he taught us to win our Enemies Love is our Nature and Duty and that to which we would win all And therefore Love is the Means or Weapon by which we must overcome them and particularly by such Bodily Kindness which they can value Therefore if they hunger feed them supply their Want let not ther Enmity stop your Kindness By this means as Fire melts Metals the hardest Heart may be melted For Love kindleth Love which Strangeness and Revenge destroyeth At least this will aggravate his Sin and shame him and justifie you against his Calumnies 21. Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good 21. Satan by your Enemies tempteth you to sin They overcome you if you yield by Passion or Revenge or any Sin but not if they do but hurt your Bodies Therefore keep your Charity and Innocency and you are the Conquerours And by your Love and Good Works overcome their Evil as it would draw you to sin and as it is the Malady of their Souls which you would overcome for them that they may be saved CHAP. XIII 1. LEt every soul be subject unto the higher powers For there is no power but of God the powers that be are ordained of God 1. And one of the Duties that are necessary to your Peace and required of God is your due Subjection to Governours Take heed therefore of their Opinion who think that Christ hath set us free from Humane Government For God is the God of Order and as in Natural Effects he useth Natural Means so in Politick Government he useth Officers I speak not of meer Strength but of Authority or Right to Govern And as subordinate Magistrates have no such Power but what is given them by the Supreme so it is impossible that Supreme Rulers on Earth can have true Authority but what is given them by God the Universal Sovereign even as impossible as for any Creature to be what it is without a Creator For of him and through him and to him are all things Even where you must not obey a sinful Command yet you must be subject still None are exempted from this Duty for Government is the Ordinance of God 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation 2. Whoever
they may glorifie God with the Jews 9. As it is written For this cause will I confess to thee among the Gentiles and sing unto thy name 10. And again he saith Rejoyce ye Gentiles with his people 11. And again Praise the Lord all ye Gentiles and laud him all ye people 12. And again Esaias saith There shall be a root of Jesse and he that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles in him shall the Gentiles trust 9 10 11 12. This is also prophesied That Christ shall call and save the Gentiles It is written c. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing that ye may abound in hope through the power of the holy Ghost 13. Now that God who is our common Hope fill you with that holy inward Joy and that Peace with God and one another which are the Blessings which your Faith doth tend to that your Hope in God may more abound by the Seal and Working of his Spirit 14. And I my self also am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are full of goodness filled with all knowledge able also to admonish one another 14. And though I am persuaded that you your selves are replenished with Grace Goodness and Knowledge and able to admonish one another and so my Letter may seem less necessary 15. Nevertheless brethren I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort as putting you in mind because of the grace that is given to me of God 16. That I should be the Minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles ministring the Gospel of God that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable being sanctified by the holy Ghost 15 16. Yet I have written the more boldly to you of what I found most suitable to put you in mind of that which I hope you know already because God hath vouchsafed me freely the Favour and Honour to be Christs Minister to the Gentiles to minister to them the Gospel of God And therefore I do but perform my Office that I may present to him the Converted and Edified Gentiles as an acceptable Offering sanctified not ceremoniously only but by the Holy Ghost by whom I preach and which is poured out on them that believe 17. I have therefore whereof I may glory through Jesus Christ in those things which pertain to God 17. And in the Honour and Success of this my Office I have just matter of glorying and joy not as it is a Worldly Dignity but Spiritual in the great things that belong to God 18. For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed 18. For I will not feign that God hath done more by me than he hath but speak the Truth of the Words and Deeds which were wrought by me to bring the Gentiles to believe in Christ and obey him and my Success herein 19. Through mighty signs and wonders by the power of the spirit of God so that from Jerusalem round about unto Illyricum I have fully preached the gospel of Christ 19. Not by meer Words but by such Signs and Wonders by the Power of the Spirit as bear the proof of Gods Approbation and were convincing Evidences to the Hearers So that from Jerusalem round to Illyricum I have fully preached the Gospel of Christ 20. Yea so have I strived to preach the gospel not where Christ was named lest I should build upon another mans foundation 20. And I specially chose to preach the Gospel where Christ was not known that I might not only come after others to finish the Work which they had begun 21. But as it is writen to whom he was not spoken of they shall see and they that have not heard shall understand 21. Which God foretold saying c. 22. For which cause also I have been much hindred from coming to you 23. But now having no more place in these parts and having a great desire these many years to come unto you 24. Whensoever I take my journey into Spain I will come to you for I trust to see you in my journey and to be brought on my way thitherward by you if first I be somewhat filled with your company 22 23 24. And by such Work I have been hindred from coming to Rome but now being more vacant from it here I hope to see you as I go to Spain and to be brought on my way when I have had first the comfort of your Company there Note That Paul knew not how God would send him to Rome and stop him from going to Spain 25. But now I go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the Saints 25. Now I am going to Jerusalem to serve Christ in bringing his poor Saints which were under a Famine such Relief as I have collected for them 26. For it hath pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem 27. It hath pleased them verily and their debters they are 26 27. For the Christians of Macedonia and Achaia have chearfully made a Contribution for them c. 27. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things 27. And though they have obliged them hereby it was but what they owed them For if from Jerusalem the Gospel of Salvation have been sent abroad to the Gentiles it is meet that they should communicate to their Wants in the small Matters of Bodily Relief 28. When therefore I have performed this and have sealed to them this fruit I will come by you into Spain 28. When I have done this and have delivered this Fruit of the Gentiles Love and Communion I purpose to take you in my way to Spain Note Which God disappointed 29. And I am sure that when I come unto you I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ 29. And I am sure that when I come to you I shall come with such great assistance and evidence of God's Spirit as will have great and comfortable success among you 30. Now I beseech you brethren for the Lord Jesus Christs sake and for the love of the spirit that you strive together with me in your prayers to God for me 31. That I may be delivered from them that do not belive in Judea and that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be aâccepted of the saints 30 31 I beseech you for his sake whom we all serve and trust and as the Spirit of Love hath taught you to love all Saints that you will be very earnest as well as I in Prayer to God for me that I may be preserved from the unbelievers in Judea and my work of relief may be so accepted as may help to reconcile the Jews and Gentile Christians Note 1. That earnest conjunct Prayer is God's appointed means for his Servants
them to us his Apostles and to others that have his Spirit in the measure that they have it For the Spirit of God is given us in our several measures to teach us all things fit for us to know even the Depths of God 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him even so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God 11. As a Mans Spirit is conscious of its own secret Actings and Thoughts which no Man else can know so the Spirit of God knoweth the Secret things of God and maketh us know them in our measures which they that have not the Spirit cannot by all their Learning know 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God 12. And this Spirit God hath given to us not the Spirit of the World to make us carnally and worldly wise but the Spirit of God to make us savour and know God's great mysterious Gifts of Grace 13. Which things also we speak not in the words which mans wisdom teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual 13. And these are the things which we preach to you not in the Words and Manner now counted by the Heathens to be Learned and Wise nor after their vain Arts but in the very Words and Manner which God's Spirit teacheth us who teacheth us the Matter fitting Spiritual Words to Spiritual Things that all may be of God 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned 14. But they that have not the Spirit themselves but meer Nature cannot with all their Learning receive these spiritual Mysteries revealed to us by God for they will seem but Fanatick Dreams and Foolishness to them not to be believed Nor can they understand them for only a Mind illuminated by God's Spirit doth discern them 15. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things yet he himself is judged of no man 15. But he that is Spiritual discerneth these revealed things of the Spirit in his Measure when yet he himself and his own Spiritual Apprehensions and Affections are unknown to Carnal Men that hear him 16. For who hath known the mind of the Lord that he may instruct him But we have the mind of Christ 16. For who hath pried into God's secret Counsels or known his Mind further than he hath opened it to him But Christ our Teacher hath told us his own and his Fathers Mind which we are to preach to the World for Mens Salvation ANNOTATIONS 1. IT is none of Paul's meaning here to vilifie true Philosophy Logick or Oratory or any useful Knowledge or Art And all Knowledge is useful to one that referreth it to right Ends which is Knowledge indeed For God hath made nothing knowable in vain True Physicks is the Knowledge of the knowable Works of God and God in them that we may admire love serve and trust him True Logick is but the Skill of using our Reason truly and orderly True Grammar and Oratory are but fitting Words to Things and to the Hearers Minds as most tendeth to their Edification God is against none of these which are his precious Gifts But carnal Men have carnal Ends and fit all these abusively to their Ends to wrangle against Truth and divert their Minds from Things to Words and from great and everlasting Things to Trifles and to feed their Pride and Ambition and Covetousness and to make their Malignity more keen and hurtful And such was the Learning of these Heathens which then past for Wisdom in the World 2. Nor doth Paul here favour false Pretenses of the Spirit or true Fanaticism when Men take the Delusions of Satan or every strong Imagination or the boiling of their Pride and erroneous Passions fed by Prejudice for the Work of God's Spirit These sin more dangerously than many others by charging their Sin and Errour upon God and tempting Men to deride the Spirit Even as false Prophets are sharpliest reproved and the counterfeit use of Christ's Name by the Sons of Sceva did but strengthen the Devil against them Therefore we are bid to try the Spirits CHAP. III. 1. ANd I brethren could not speak unto you as unto spiritual but as unto carnal even as unto babes in Christ 1. But this Spiritual Wisdom of which I have said such great things is not in all Christians alike Though the Apostles had the Spirit to lead them to all needful Truth and record it for the Church yet some weak Christians are still so much carnal that their Spiritual Wisdom is but such as Babes in Christ have who have still need to be fed and taught by others And as to such I am constrained to speak to you 2. I have fed you with milk and not with meat for hitherto ye were not able to bear it neither yet now are ye able 2. I fed you with the Food of Babes and not of strong understanding Men or else I had lost my labour by your incapacity For harder things you could not nor yet can bear 3. For ye are yet carnal for whereas there is among you envying and strife and divisions are ye not carnal and walk as men 3. For ye are yet in a great measure Carnal Do not your Envy and Strife and Divisions prove that you are so far Carnal and live according to the corrupt Nature of Man and not by the Spirit of God 4. For while one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollos are ye not carnal 4. For while you divide into Factions for your several Teachers are ye not so far Carnal 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollos but ministers by whom ye believed even as the Lord gave to every man 5. What are any of us but Christs Ministers by whose Ministry you were brought to believe in Christ even as God gave us various Dâgrees and of Success 6. I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase 6. I first preached to your Conversion and Apollos to your further Edification but the Success and Fruit of all was not from our Power but from the free Grace of God 7. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 7. If then you would know to whom to ascribe your Conversion and Salvation we poor Ministers that plant and water are but as Gods Tools and to be accounted as nothing in comparison of him who as he sent us and enabled us so caused freely all the Success which is our Joy and your Welfare 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour 8. Now it is by the same Ministerial
than with punishing Power to delivet any offenders to Satan as Gods Executioner on their bodies CHAP. V. 1. IT is reported commonly that there is fornication among you and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles that one should have his fathers wife 1. It is not a doubtful Fame but a credible Report that there is such Fornication among you as Civil Heathens do abhor that one should have his Fathers Wife 2. And ye are puffed up and have not rather mourned that he that hath done this deed may be taken away from among you 2. And you have made light of it and not as sensible of the Sin and Shame bewailed it that he that is impenitent in this Sin may be cut off from your Society 3. For I verily as absent in body but present in spirit have judged already as though I were present concerning him that hath so done this deed 4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ when ye are gathered together and my spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ 5. To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus 3 4 5. For though I be absent in Body yet present in Spirit I have by the Power given me by Christ determined already when you are assembled and my Spirit with you to deliver this Man to Satan by casting him out of the Church and leaving him to Gods Executioner to inflict destructive Punishment on his Body to bring him to Repentance for the saving of his Soul Note 1. That Paul himself was the Judge 2. Yet he would do it when they were assembled for Order to shew them what they should have done 3. That it was in a Church-assembly of Men present for holy Communion and not in a Lay-Court or a Consistory of the Pastors of other Assemblies who knew not the Man nor had any special Over-sight of him 4. That Satan is Gods Executioner on the Bodies even of Christians specially of Sins to Death The Church having then no Christian Magistrates was put to appeal to God to punish Capital Crimes miraculously 5. That yet this is to save the Sinner by Repentance as well as to be a Warning to others 6. Your glorying is not good Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 6. You do not well to bear up such a Man in his Sin and to make light of it The whole Church so far as it 's guilty of such a Conniving or Consent is thus defiled with Guilt and may be tempted to the like Sin 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven that ye may be a new lump as ye are unleavened For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us 7. As the Jews when they kept the Passover were to cast all Leavened Bread out of their Houses so we assemble to commemorate the Sacrifice of Christ our Paschal Lamb. Purge out of your Assemblies the old Leaven of scandalous Sins that you may approve your selves a Society acceptable to God through Christ Note 1. That as Dr. Hammond observes out of Chrysostom and Theodoret there was a Tradition that this Offender was a Bishop 2. And the Assembly was to purge the Church of such a one whoever he was by forsaking him 8. Therefore let us keep the feast not with old leaven neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth 8. Therefore let our Christian Assemblies be kept as holy Feasts before God not with the Vices of our old Natural or Heathen State nor with the odious Leaven of Naughtiness and Wickedness but with the Unleavened Bread of Purity Sincerity and Truth 9. I wrote to you in an epistle not to company with fornicators 10. Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or extortioners or with Idolaters for then must ye needs go out of the world 9 10. I did indeed write to you before in this or some other Epistle to avoid Familiarity with Fornicators Covetous Extortioners Idolaters c. I meant that you shew your abhorrence of this Sin and shame the Sinner by shunning his Company when it is unnecessary and it is in your power so to do But I meant not that you should have no Company or Converse at all with any that are such for you live among Unbelievers and cannot go out of the World 11. But now I have written unto you not to keep company if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator or covetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one no not to eat 11. But my Meaning and your Duty is That you shun all Company which may signifie owning or Brotherly Familiarity with any called Christians who are such scandalous Sinners that the Church and Religion may not be thought to favour them and that Shame may humble them And though it belong not to every Christian but to the Church to cast such out of Publick Societies nor to separate from the Church because such are there yet as the Church ought to purge out such so every private Man should avoid that Familiarity which is in their power even that which lieth in Friendly Eating or the like 12. For what have I to do to judge them also that are without Do not ye judge them that are within 12. For we are not authorised to call those without the Church before us to try and judge their Cases who never submitted to our Authority and are not a Scandal to the Christian Profession It is them that have consented to our Power and Discipline that you judge 13. But them that are without God judgeth Therefore put away from among your selves that wicked person 13. Those that are without the Church we must leave to the Judgment of God they are not under our Government But that wicked Person who is as one of you disown and put away from your Communion CHAP. VI. 1. DAre any of you having a matter against another go to law before the unjust and not before the saints 1. Another Scandal I hear of among you is That you go to Law against one another before Heathen Judges when you might decide your Differences among your selves How dare you do this when Heathens are unjust and will deride you 2. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world And if the world shall be judged by you are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters 2. Know ye not that Christ will commit that Honour to his Saints with him to judge the World of the Ungodly And you should be all Saints your selves And if the World shall be judged by you are you not meet to decide your own little Differences 3. Know ye not that we shall judge angels How much more things that pertain to this life 3. And as Christ is the Judge of the
married must needs care for wordly things for Children and Family and specially to please her Husband who possibly may be unsuitable and tyrannical and hardly pleased without displeasing God And to live in mutual displeasure how sad and tempting a Condition will that be Christ told Martha how had a choice it was to be cumbred about many things though lawful in comparison of chusing a free Attendance on the Better part 35. And this I speak for your own profit not that I may cast a snare upon you but for that which is comely and that you may attend upon the Lord without distraction 35. If any of âou think that I wrong you by debarring you from the Comforts of Marriage let such know that I speak but comparatively and for your profit tell you that many ignorantly rush upon it without consideration and so miscarry by unexpected Troubles I forbid not Marriage nor make a Law for you to ensnare you but I would have you prudently to prefer the Condition which is best for your selves in which you may serve God without distracting Cares 36. But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his virgin if she pass the flower of her age and need so require let him do what he will he sinneth not let them marry 36. But in these things about which there is no Common Law Men should themselves best judge what is suitable convenient and best for themselves If therefore you find that your Daughters have need and that it will be inconvenient to them to pass the Flower of their Age let them marry it is no sin in it self nor to such as so need it 37. Nevertheless he that standeth stedfast in his heart having no necessity but hath power over his own will and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin doth well 38. So then he that giveth her in marriage doth well but he that giveth her not in marriage doth better 37 38. But yet he that being urged by no necessity of his own or of his Daughter hath fixed his Resolution to preserve the Freedom of a Single Life not by Vows which bind those whose Condition God may alter and so make Laws and Snares to themselves but by well-grounded Reason submitting to God that can change their State this Man taketh the way to his Daughters greatest Peace and Advantage So then he that giveth her in Marriage doth that which is in it self good and no sin But he that giveth her not in Marriage doth that which is better for her if she have no necessity 39. The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth but if her Husband be dead she is at liberty to be married to whom she will onely in the Lord. 39. God's Law and Mans bind the Wife to her Husband during his Life But if her Husband be dead she may marry another if nothing in her Condition forbid it but it must be to a Believer that is fit for her 40. But she is happier if she so abide after my judgment and I think also that I have the spirit of God 40. But as I am giving you no Common Law against Marriage or for it but directing you how every one may discern what is best for themselves my Judgment is That ordinarily where there is no necessity a Single Life is more for the Persons peace and quietness and freedom from Hindrances in serving God and therefore better for them ANNOTATIONS DIvers Errours have risen from the misunderstanding of some Passages in this Chapter 1. Of them that make Paul to speak at uncertainty without the Spirit of God when they read by permission and not by commandment and I and not the Lord When as he only disclaimeth the giving them a Law in stead of particular Direction II. The Errour of them that hence gather That God hath given us in Scripture his Counsels which are no Commands and make not Duty nor is it Sin to violate them but a Work of Supererrogation to do them Whereas the Apostle only distinguisheth of a proper Universal Law and a consequential Obligation from other General Laws A Common Law is the Rule of Societies If such a Law had commanded or Forbidden Marriage it would be a Duty or a Sin to all But yet God's Law bindeth all to chuse that which most tendeth to their own Good and the escape of Evil and to break this Law is Sin to him that doth it though the same thing he lawful to another e. g. To marry against Parents Consent to an unmeet Person without Necessity and oblige ones self to instruct and maintain a Family when one is unable for it and many such Cases may make it a great Sin to marry A Common Law and a Personal Obligation resulting from another General Law much differ III. The Errour of them that say By Holiness of Children ver 14. is meant either Legitimation only or meer Baptism and not an Interest according to their Capacity in the Covenant of Peculiarity I have so far confuted in my Treatise of Infant Baptism that here I pass it by IV. One excellent Divine hath hence taken occasion to speak so much against changing any Trade or Calling as affrighteth some from Lawful Changes which do more good than hurt V. From ver 37. many unjustly commend absolute Vows of Celibate which is to make a Law to God that he shall not bring them into Necessity by any Change and to make Snares and self-binding Laws for themselves as if they were their own Rulers when God hath made them Work enough and for ought they know may bring them under a necessity to marry VI. On the other side by a blind opposition to this Extreme thousands rashly run into Marriage without considering the Difficulties Cares Sufferings Troubles and Temptations that attend it And being surprised unprepared live accordingly in worldly Cares Impatience and Discontent CHAP. VIII 1. NOw as touching things offered unto idols we know that we all have knowledge Knowledge pusseth up but charity edifieth 1. As to your Case about things offered to Idols they that to defend their licentious Practice herein pretend to know more of their Liberty than we do must understand that we have Knowledge as well as they and Knowledge without Charity is not an Excellency to be boasted of it doth but puff Men up with Pride and Self-conceitedness but Charity is necessary to true Edification 2. And if any man think that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know 2. And this Conceitedness of their great Knowledge and Wisdom proveth that they know nothing at all as they ought If they knew themselves or Man they would know the weakness of Mans Understanding and how little they know If they knew God or any of his Works they would know their Incomprehensibleness Indeed though we know somewhat of God and his Works and Word we have no adequate knowledge of any
emboldned to go on in Sin supposing that now God pardoneth all Thus Satan hath turned Christs Sacred Ordinance against himself and the Peace of the Church and the Comfort of some and the Reformation of others and carrieth on these most horrid Depravations with such odious Success that without Wonders of gracious Providence there appeareth no probability of Deliverance from these heavy Effects of Sacrament-distraction CHAP. XII 1. NOw concerning spiritual gifts brethren I would not have you ignorant 2. Ye know that ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idols even as ye were led 1 2. As to your case of discerning Spirits and Spiritual Gifts it is of great importance that you should not be ignorant lest you should take evil Spirits for the Spirit of God or not distinguish the various Gifts of Gods own Spirit in Believers In your Heathen state you were carried away with Idol Oracles and Worship 3. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 3. First in general you may be sure that none of those Idol Oracles or Blasphemers that speak against Christ and Anathematize him as Infidels do do speak by the Spirit of God For God's Spirit bore uncontrolable witness to Christ by Prophesie Resurrection Miracles and Holiness And on the contrary side he that believeth and confesseth that Jesus is the Lord the true Son of God and our Mediator hath surely learnt this of the holy Ghost his outward testimony in the foresaid evidence and his inward teaching For do but truly believe the truth of Christ himself and the truth of all his Doctrine will undeniably follow 4. Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit 5. And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. 6. And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God which worketh all in all 4 5 6. And as Gifts are ascribed to the Holy Ghost and Administrations to the Son and Operations to the Father Almighty so in all these there is great diversities both of kinds and of degrees 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall 7. But all the gifts of the Spirit are given for the Churches edification or to do good with Though some of them are found in unholy Men who perish in their sin 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 8. The same Spirit maketh one eminently wise and prudent in applying sacred Truth to the Case of the Hearers and it giveth another an eminent knowledge of sacred Mysteries 9. To another faith by the same Spirit to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit 9. Another he maketh eminently strong in Faith for extraordinary Effects and another hath the Gift of miraculous Healing of the Sick when the Spirit will have it done 10. To another the working of miracles to another prophesie to another discerning of Spirits to another divers kinds of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues 10. To another other sorts of powerful Miracles to another to speak by immediate Inspiration either Predictions or powerful Explications and Applications of Gods Word to another a quick and sure Discerning whether Men pretending to the Spirit speak from God or not to another the speaking of divers Languages to another the Interpretation of those Languages to them that understand them not 11. But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will 11. And though these are very various and greatly dâfference Man from Man yet it is the same Spirit that worketh them all diversifying as he freely and wisely pleaseth 12. For as the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ 12. For here One and Many well consist As the Natural Body is but One Body but made of Many Members differing in number excellency and office so is Christ and his Church 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body whether we be Jews or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 13. Fâr as Sacramentally all visible Members are baptized into one Universal Church of professed Christian and drink the Cap of holy Union and Communion in the Lords Supper so all true living saved Members are baptized by one Spirit into one Universal Church of true spiritual Christians and drink the true uniting Spirit of Communion 14 15 16 17. For the body is not one member but many If the foot shall say Because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body And if the ear shall say Because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing if the whole were hearing where were the smelling 14 15 16 17. The Body is not one Member as to Number Kind or Office but many united And so in Christs Body the Church If a mistaken Christian himself should say Because I am low in place Grace or Gifts I am none of the Church this will not prove or make him none Much less if others by false Censure or Church-tyranny say he is none or excommunicate him for dissenting from their vain Appendages or Opinions If all were of one Office Stature Complexion or degree of Grace or Knowledge who would be Rulers and who Subjects who Teachers and who Learners How many Offices of Piety and Charity would be unperformed God hath not a Church on Earth where all Members are so wise as besides the Essentials of Christianity to know all the Integrals much less to know the numerous little Accidents of Forms and Ceremonies and all that is really or pretendedly Indifferent and Lawful which Domineerers can invent to be so indeed and so to be all united in such things indifferent 18. But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased him 19. And if they were all one member where were the body 20. But now are they many members yet but one body 18 19 20. But as the Wise Creator in Nature so as our Redeemer Governor and Regenerator by Grace God hath chosen great diversity of Members as to Office and Gifts and he himself as it pleased him hath set them in his Church And who are they that presume against him to censure or cast out the meanest of such Were they all numerically or in Office or degree of Knowledge and Grace but one or equal the Church would not be such a thing as God hath made it But now God that freely delighteth in the variety of his Works hath made it one Body of Christ composed of
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
by reciting them preceptively And so they bind all Christians now as the Law of Nature and the Law of Christ 4. God by giving the Jews their Laws gave us Directions to know in the like Cases what is equal or wrong to us 5. But formally as it was Gods Law delivered by Moses to the Jews it binds not us and it 's done away For 1. It never as such bound any but the Jews and the few Proselytes among them For it was never promulgated to the World And even the Decalogue was Political and all made for that Common-wealth And all the World was never bound to turn Jews nor to dwell or come into a remote Country no bigger than half England 2. The Jews own Commonwealth is dissolved and so are their peculiar Laws 3. The Apostle expresly saith That the Law written in Stone that was glorious is done away ver 7. 11.13 compared 4. Moses was no Ruler or Mediator to the whole World 5. If one part of Moses Law as such bind then all of it bindeth a quatenus ad omne and so we must turn Jews 6. Paul expresly nameth Sabbaths as abolished that is A Day of Ceremonial Rest which the Fourth Commandment ordaineth as a Type of Spiritual Rest by Christ The Sum is That we are bound to the Law commonly called Moral as it is the Law of Nature and of Christ but not formally as the Law given the Jews by Moses or as written in Stone CHAP. IV. 1. THerefore seeing we have this ministery as we have received mercy we faint not 1. Therefore having received a more honourable Ministry than that of Moses Gods Mercy encourageth us and keepeth us from faânting in our Labours and Sufferings 2. But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty not walking in craftiness nor handling the word of God deceitfully but by manifestation of the truth commending our selves to every mans conscience in the sight of God 2. But have renounced those things which cannot endure the Light lest they should be shamed but are craftily carried on in the dark nor do we use deceiving Arts in handling the Word of God but in the open Light by Evidence of Truth we expose our selves to trial and expect Success 3. But if our gospel be hid it is hid to them that are lost 3. So that if our Preaching be not yet understood and believed it is not for want of our clear Delivery but from the miserable Case of lost uncapable Hearers 4. In whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ who is the image of God should shine unto them 4. Because the Devil by the love of worldly things ruling the Hearts of worldly Men hath blinded them that they may not believe the Gospel and see that Glory which shineth in Christ who is the Image of God 5. For we preach not our selves but Christ Jesus the Lord and our selves your servants for Jesus sake 5. It is not our selves that we commend by preaching to you or set up for you to believe in but it is Christ Jesus the Lord else indeed our Ministry were inglorious and we only manifest our selves to be faithful Servants for your Salvation by Christ who hath called us hereto and whose Glory we proclaim 6. For God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness hath shined in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ 6. For God who by his Word created Light hath shined by Spiritual Light into our Hearts giving us that Knowledge of God which gloriously appeareth in the Person Doctrine and Works of Christ which he commandeth us to communicate to others 7. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may be of God and not of us 7. But we that are thus trusted and honoured of God are our selves poor frail afflicted Mortals that it mây appear that it is by the Power of God and not of Men that the Gospel prospereth 8. We are troubled on every side yet not distressed we are perplexed but not in despair 9. Persecuted but not forsaken cast down but not destroyed 8 9. We are many ways troubled but not brought to any extreme distress in straits but not in despair persecuted by Men but not forsaken of God cast down low and yet upheld and not destroyed 10. Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body 10. We still bear in our Bodies a memorative Conformity to our suffering dying Lord that our delivered Bodies also might have some conformity to his Life by whom we live and whom we preach 11. For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus sake that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh 11. For we that yet live are in continual danger of death by Persecutors for Jesus sake that we might be Emblems of Christs Resurrection and Life and a Proof that he liveth who preserveth us while we preach that blessed Life which he possesseth and hath purchased and promised 12. So then death worketh in us but life in you 12. So that in our Sufferings Christs Death is resembled but his Life in your Conversion and Preservation 13. We having the same spirit of faith according as it is written I belived and therefore have I spoken we also believe and therefore speak 13. But we have the sâme Spirit of Faith as you have and therefore say with David That we speak because we believe 14. Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus and shall present us with you 14. For he that raised up Christ shall raise us up both from our Sufâerings and Death and present us with you who are the Bâessings of our Labours 15. For all things are for your sakes that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God 15. For it is for you that we suffer and labour and are preserved that as many have the Benefit so God may be glorified by the Thanksgiving of many 16. For which cause we faint not but though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed day by day 16. Therefore we are not tired in our Labour or Suffering but while our Bodies suffer and perish our Souls receive daily new Supplies of Strength and Comfort 17. For our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory 17. For all our Sufferings for Christ and Bodily Afflictions are very tollerable and light and so short as to be but as for one moment and so gainful that they are the Means appointed to procure us a Crown of Glory which is weighty and of exceeding Worth and Everlasting 18. While we look
not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 18. For we intend no worldly End nor fix our Eyes and Mind on these transitory things which now are here seen but on the Glory and Kingdom which is unseen For the things which are seen are temporary mutable and fly away and therefore are not to be much regarded but the things which are now to us unseen are unchangeable and everlasting CHAP. V. 1. FOr we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the heavens 1. For by Faith we know that if our Bodies which are as a Tent or Tabernacle to the Soul were dissolved we have in the Heavens a Building of Gods providing for the Blessed not like our Houses here made by Man but Celestial and Everlasting Nâte 1. That Faith is a sort of Knowledge We knâw what God saith is true and we know this to be his Word 2. That our Happiness will not be only in the New Earth and at the Resurrection but it is a Dwelling in Heaven now existent and such as shall be everlasting And therefore no hope of Christs Reign on Earth should take down our Hopes and Desires of Heaven 2. For in this we groan earnestly desiring to be cloathed upon with our house which is from heaven 3. If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked 2 3. For in this Body we are under a constant uneasiness which maketh us groan with earnest desire to be better cloathed even with the Incorruptible Celestial Glory For when Death unclotheth us we shall not be found naked and destitute or as some expound it So be it we be not found as Adam naked in our Guilt when we enter into the future State 4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan being burdened not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortality might be swallowed up of life 4. For our Burdens in this Body are so great as make us groan not that we desire Death as Death or to be unhoused or without Cloathing to the Soul but we would be better clothed with a Heavenly Glory that that which is Mortal may be swallowed up by Immortal Glory 5. Now he that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit 5. And we have good Evidence for the certainty of this Hope For God himself who doth nothing in vain hath made and formed us hereunto It is he that gave us Immortal Souls and Faculties to prepare for a better Life And it is he that hath redeemed us to it and hath promised it and provided and commanded us the Means that lead to it and hath given us by his Spirit those holy Affections Desires and Endeavours which are the Earnest of it and which he will not frustrate 6. Therefore we are always confident knowing that whilst we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord 7. For we walk by faith not by sight 6 7. Therefore we go on in the Confidence and Boldness which beseem Believers being above the Fear of Death knowing that while we dwell here in these Bodies we are absent from the Glory where God is fully manifested to the Blessed For it is not things seen which are the Motives Hopes and Comfort of our Lives but it's things believed and unseen 8. We are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. 8. I say we are bold and comfortably confident in all our Labours and danger of Death and rather willing to go from the Body and to be at home or present with the Lord. 9. Wherefore we labour that whether present or absent we may be accepted of him 9. Whether we shall yet live or die we leave to God but it 's our earnest desire care and labour that whether we live here or die or whereever we are we may please God and be accepted by him 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad 10. For we must all appear at the Judgment-seat of Christ where all that we have done will be brought to light and every Man shall be sentenced and rewarded according as he hath lived and done in the Body whether it be good or evil according to that Law which pardoneth penitent Believers 11. Knowing therefore the terrour of the Lord we perswade men but we are made manifest unto God and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences 11. It is the knowledge of the Terrours of the Lord and how woful it will be to be found there unjustified under Guilt and sentenced to Damnation which causeth us to make so much ado in the World to persuade Men to believe and repent that they may be saved And God that knoweth our Hearts and Ways will justifie us herein and I hope so do your convinced Consciences 12. For we commend not our selves again unto you but give you occasion to glory on our behalf that you may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance and not in heart 12. I say not all this to get your Praise by my self-commendation but to give you the Matter of Answer to them that would draw you from the Truth by drawing you into a disesteem of us that were your first Teachers and by boasting of themselves by outward appearances without an answerable inward Worth 13. For whether we be besides our selves it is to God or whether we be sober it is for your cause 13. And if any tell you that our Zeal is but crazed Melancholy as Festus thought of Paul it is in obedience to Gods Command and for his Work and Glory and dare any accuse this of Madness And if we be thought to do it soberly it is not for our Glory but for your Stability and Safety 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus judge that if one died for all then were all dead 15. And that he died for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which died for them and rose again 14 15. If any think we are too zealously transported let them know that the greatness of Christs Love to us and ours to him constraineth us and will bear no cold Indifferency For we have cause to judge that they are great things which our Redemption intimateth even that Christ who died for all found all Men dead in Sin and Misery and that he therefore redeemed them by his Death that they who are recovered by him should not hereafter live to themselves but to him that died for them and
you have brought all your Churches into danger of defection 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord that you will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whosoever he be 10. I trust God will keep the Churches from revolting but those Persons whoever they be that by Seduction trouble and endanger you shall not escape Gods Judgment and our just Rebukes and Censures 11. And I brethren if I yet preach circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the cross ceased 11. And as for me what need I suffer much if I could conform to the Judaism which these Men would imposâ And then how are we still bound to take up the Cross and suffer with and for Christ These Conditions imposed by Christ on those that will reign with him are then ceased and the Church is no more a persecuted Society Note That the Jews who took themselves to be not onely Gods peculiar but his only People and thought all others contemptible and profane were yet far greater Persecuters than the Heathens and that as in zeal for God and his Law And so are the Worldly Papal Tyrannical Clergy at this day who appropriate the Name of the Church to themselves 12. I would they were even cut off which trouble you 12. The hurt that these Men do who would unsettle and pervert you is so great that I would they were even cut off from the Church if upon personal Admonition they repent not and so left to Gods Judgment who oft maketh Satan his Executioner on such Mens Bodies 13. For brethren ye have been called unto liberty only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh but by love serve one another 13. Christ hath called you to a State of Freedom from Mosaical Rites and from the Curse Use it therefore thankfully but yet abuse it not to any Sin to despise the weak that yet scruple the forsaking of those Rites or to serve any Carnal Lust or Interest as if you had liberty to sin 14. For all the law is fulfilled in one word even in this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 14. You are still under a Law but it is the Law of Love which in the Duties which you owe to Man is fulfilled if you do but love your Neighbours as your selves supposing that you love your selves with a well-guided Love 15. But if ye bite and devour one another take heed that ye be not consumed one of another 15. But if Selfishness and Faction conquer Brotherly Love and set you on hurting one another you will stir up those whom you hurt to Self-defence and Revenge and make your selves so many Enemies that you will be consumed each of other Note How sottish or malignant are they that preach down Love and Gentleness and preach to stir up Men to Wrath Hatred and Hurtfulness that they consider not this and lay it not to heart with fear 16. This I say then Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh 16. If you say That without the Law there will be no restraint of fleshly Sins I say Walk in the Spirit of Christ that is by his Spiritual Law and his Spirits sanctifying Inclinations and then you will overcome your fleshly Lusts without the Carnal Rites and Corporal Penalties of that Law 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would 17. For the Flesh and Spirit are more contrary than the Flesh and Moses's Political and Ritual Law It is the Spirit that the Flesh lusteth against and it is the Spirit that is contrarily inclined and must overcome it These contrary Inclinations keep you in such imperfection that you cannot be as good and blameless as you would be and therefore Grace must pardon you 18. But if ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the law 18. But if the sanctifying Spirit of Christ be it that ruleth you then as you are above the childish Rites so you so far are above the need of terrifying Penalties for Love will be your powerful Principle 19 20. Now the works of the flesh are manifest which are these Adultery fornication uncleanness lasciviousness idolatry witchcraft hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions heresies 21. Envyings murders drunkenness revellings and such like of the which I tell you before as I have also told you in time past that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 19 20 21. Perhaps you 'll say How shall we know Sin but by the Law To which I say That they being Works of the Flesh against true Reason and the Spirit of God the very Light of Nature and Christs Spirit and Spiritual Word doth make them manifest such as Adultery Fornication c. of which I have told you and yet tell you that such shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 22. But the fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentleness goodness faith 23. Meekness temperance against such there is no law 22 23. But the Fruits of the Spirit of Christ in all true Christians them that are not under the Law of Moses are Love to God and Men Joy in the hope of Salvation and in doing good Peace with Conscience and as much as in us lieth with Men Patience under Sufferings and Wrongs Kindness and Gentleness doing all the good we can Trustiness and trusting God Meekness and tameness of Disposition Temperance and Chastity c. The Spirit of God giveth us a Love to all these so that such need not penal Terrour to force them to it nor doth the Law condemn any of these 24. And they that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts 24. And all true Christians whom Christ will own have by his Spirit crucified the Flesh with its inordinate Affections and Lusts in conformity to the crucified Body of their Lord though he had no Sin And this is more effectual against Sin than all the Curses of Moses's Law 25. If we live in the Spirit let us also walk in the Spirit 25. If the Spirit be the Principle of our New Life let us do the Works of it 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory provoking one another envying one another 26. If you be Spiritual shew it by avoiding vain-glorious Boasting of your own Knowledge and Goodness and provoking others by proud Contempt or contentious Opposition See Jam. 3. CHAP. VI. 1. BRethren if a man be overtaken in a fault ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness considering thy self lest thou also be tempted 1. If any of you be surprised in Faultiness contrary to the bent of his Heart and Life you that are indeed spiritual and free your selves shew it by that Meekness which is the Fruit of the Spirit in
restoring him by Repentance and use not rough Severity and Contempt considering how uncertain you are what Temptation may dâ upon your selves 2. Bear ye one anothers burdens and so fulfil the law of Christ 2 Let other Mens Burdens Hurts and Dangers be to you as if they were your own help each other to deliverance and ease and not add to the Load that is upon them And by this you shall fulsul the Law of Christ which is the Law of Love 3. For if a man think himself to be something when he is nothing he deceiveth himself 3. Alas Man is a poor nothing unable of himself to stand in trial and the self-confident who roughly handle the Faulty or contemn them and so think themselves to be something do but deceive themselves as the Event will manifest 4. But let every man prove his own work and then shall he have rejoycing in himself alone and not in another 4. The way of Wisdom is not to lift up your selves as Wise and Good by sharp censuring the Faults of others but closely to try and prove your selves and your own doings that so your own Consciences may speak comfort to you and not to seek Honour by insulting over the Weak that others may exalt you 5. For every man shall bear his own burden 5. For it is not other Mens Goodness or Sins for which Men shall be rewarded or punished but their own And therefore they are most concerned to judge themselves 6. Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things 6. And to your Teachers it is the Hearers Duty to maintain them and communicate according to your own Ability for their Provision and Supply 7. Be not deceived God is not mocked for whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap 7. Let not Men deceive themselves by a barren Profession for God will not be deceived All Men shall reap as they sowe and be judged according to their Works 8. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting 8. They that seek first Provision for their own Flesh do live but for a Body that will rot in the Grave and where then is the Fruit of their Life besides the Ruine of their Soul But they that in obedience to the Spirit do live a spiritual Life for spiritual Felicity shall receive everlasting Life as their Reward 9. And let us not be weary in well-doing for in due season we shall reap if we faint not 9. And let not us be tired with length of Labour or delay of the Reward Harvest cometh not as soon as we have sown When Gods due season is come we shall certainly reap the blessed Fruit if fainting make us not come short of it 10. As we have therefore opportunity let us do good unto all men especially unto them who are of the houshold of faith 10. Let us therefore according to our several Abilities do all the good to all Men that we can but especially to Christians who are the Houshold or Church of Christ 11 12. Ye see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine own hand As many as desire to make a fair shew in the flesh they constrain you to be circumcised onely lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ 11 12. You see how large a Letter your own Danger hath drawn me to write They that would draw you to conformity to the Jews are a Carnal sort of Men that will keep their Wordly Reputation and Safety and because they cannot suffer Persecution from the Jews themselves they would draw you to this Conformity with them that you may seem to justifie them in their Sin and pretend that all others are ignorant of Christian Liberty 13. For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law but desire to have you circumcised that they may glory in your flesh 13. For they keep not the Law themselves but would keep up their Reputation by getting you on their side to strengthen their Interest and make you their Defence 14. But God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ by whom the world is crucified unto me and I unto the world 14. But my Glorying shall not be in worldly Prosperity and freedom from Sufferings but in following a Crucified Christ in Cross-bearing by whom the World to me is a dead contemned thing as Christ on the Cross seemed to the Men of the World and my Esteem and Love of the World are crucified and dead in me so that I can spare its Ease and Honours 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature 15. For in the Judgment of Christ the Christianity which is accepted to Salvation is neither Circumcision nor Uncircumcision though Judaizing Circumcision be now contrary to Grace but it is a New Creature by the Spirit regenerated to God 16. And as many as walk according to this rule peace be on them and mercy and upon the Israel of God 16. And the Peace and Mercy of God will be on all them that walk as New Creatures by the guidance of his Spirit placing acceptable Religion in this and not in Circumcision or Uncircumcision This Benediction I pronounce on them that are the true Israel of God and will so be accepted by him however judged of by Man 17. From henceforth let no man trouble me for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus 17. Let not those that profess themselves Christians any more trouble me by their Emulations and Calumnies and by seducing the Churches For I carry with me the Marks of my Faithfulness to Christ even the Sufferings which I undergo for him which are a better Evidence of his Acceptance than avoiding Persecution is to my Accusers that would seduce you 18. Brethren the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit Amen 18. My Benediction and Prayer for you is That the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ may be with your Spirit to guide justifie and sanctifie you which will save you when Judaism and trusting to the Works of the Law will fail you Amen The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the EPHESIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God to the saints which are at Ephesus and to the faithful in Christ Jesus 2. Grace be to you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 1 2. Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ called and sent by his Appearance and Voice to preach his Gospel to which God had chosen me to the Saints and faithful Christians at Ephesus my Benediction and Prayer is That they may have Grace and Peace Holiness and Consolation from God our Father and Christ our Saviour 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who
hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ 3. Thanks and Praise be given to God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath blessed us with all spiritual Blessings in Celestials or Heavenly things which tend to Glory which Christ doth purchase promise prepare and possess for us 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love 4. As he chose us as Members of Christ whom he chose to be our Head before the World was made that we should be holy and blameless both which summarily consist in holy Love 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself according to the good pleasure of his will 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved 5 6. Having predestinated us to become his adopted Children to him in and by Jesus Christ of his own free and good Will that so his Grace wherein he hath made us accepted in his beloved Son might have the Praise and Glory Note 1. That the Election is from before the Foundation of the World 2. That it is one Decree or Election of God by which he chuseth Christ to be our Head and us to be his Members 3. It is one and the same Election by which God hath chosen us to the praise and glory of his Grace to be saved and to be holy and blameless in Love On Gods part it is by one Act and on our part it is to one state of Blessedness as Generation maketh one Man though as objectively that one have many Parts it may accordingly be named Many and distinguished And the Essentials are given at once though the Integrals and Augmentation be after given by degrees 4. That Love is the sum of that Holiness and Blamelesness to which we are predestinated 5. That we are not onely Predestinated to Life on condition of Holiness but are Predestinated to Holiness it self and consequently to Faith and Repentance and not onely on condition that we believe and repent And so Election is of Individual Persons to Faith Holiness and Salvation and not onely of Believers to Salvation or of Persons to be saved if they believe A Conditional puts nothing into being or act Were the Scripture dark in the Point of Gods free Electing of some to Faith and Repentance more than others of equal Guilt and Pravity Experience might fully satisfie us of it 7 8. In whom we have redemption through his blood the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of his grace wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence 7 8. In whom we have deliverance by Redemption through the Sacrifice of his Blood for our Sins even the forgiveness of all our Sin which manifesteth the Riches of his Grace and Bounty from which this Gift proceedeth in which he abounded toward us in the exercise of that wonderful Divine Wisdom and Prudence in the way of our Salvation by Christ which to search and know is the greatest Wisdom and Prudence of Man 9. Having made known unto us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself 9. Having now opened to us the Mystery of his own Will and good Pleasure which he purposed in himself but was little known by Jews or Gentiles 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ both which are in heaven and which are on earth even in him 10. That when he saw the fit time fully come he might gather into one Universal Church united to Christ the Head as his Kingdom and Body both Jews and Gentiles yea Angels and Men the departed Souls and those on Earth to be One I say in him their Head and King Note Those that confine this to Jews and Gentiles yea and those that exclude Angels force the Text without proof For though Angels sinned not Christ may gather us into one Heavenly Society with them and make us like them himself being the Head 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will 11. In whom also we have our Lot of Inheritance being thereto predestinated by God who calleth whom he pleaseth and worketh all things according to his own Counsel Wisdom and Will 12. That we should be to the praise of his glory who first trusted in Christ 12. That we who were first called and made Believers in Christ might be the First-fruits of his Church and bring him much Praise and Glory by our Service 13. In whom ye also trusted after that ye heard the word of truth the gospel of your salvation In whom also after that ye believed ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise 13. In whom you trusted when you had heard the true Gospel of your Salvation and in and by Christ after you believed you received the great Gift of the promised Spirit which is Gods Seal upon you and the Seal of the Truth of his Promise to you 14. Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession unto the praise of his glory 14. Which Spirit is given us by God as the ascertaining Earnest of our Inheritance to fit us for and assure us of our attaining the Possession of that which Christ hath purchased for those whom he had redeemed to be his peculiar People 15. Wherefore I also after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus and love unto all the saints 16. Cease not to give thanks for you making mention of you in my prayers 15 16. Hearing of the continuance and increase of your Faith and your Love to all the Saints and not onely to those that conform to your Minds in small or indifferent things do constantly give thanks to God for your Stability and daily pray for you 17. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him 17. That he that is the God of our Lord Jesus as Man who sent him and raised him from the dead and glorified him would give you yet more of the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation that you may know yet more of the Mystery of his Love in our Redemption by Christ 18. The eyes of your understanding being enlightened that ye may know what is the hope of his calling and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints 18. That your Minds being yet more illuminated you may fullier and clearlier know to what glorioâs Hopes he hath called us and what Treasures of Glory he hath promised to his Saints in whom he will be glorified for ever 19. And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and âmong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom âhe Glory of Gods Love shineth âo us and by whom âe render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are
these are the Sins for which Gods Wrath cometh on the Unbelievers and therefore will do so on all the Disobedient that live in them Therefore be not you Partakers in the Sin if you would not partake also of the Punishment 8. For ye were sometimes darkness but now are ye light in the Lord walk as children of light 8. For you were in darkness formerly your selves but Christ hath brought you into the light of saving Knowledge Live then as in the Light according to the Gospel and Spirit of Christ and do that of which you need not be ashamed 9 10. For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. 9 10. For Christ ruleth all true Christians by his Spirit of Illumination and Sanctification and the Fruits of that Spirit and Light are Goodness Love and Kindness Righteousness Truth and Faithfulness trying and chusing what is pleasing to the Lord. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness but rather reprove them 11. Communicate not with these Heathens and Hereticks Works of Darkness and fleshly Lusts but rather do your best to save Men from them by reproof 12. For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret 12. For their secret Filthiness which cannot bear the Light is such as Modesty is loth to name 13. But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light for whatsoever doth make manifest is light 13. But all things when the Light discovereth them are manifest and if approvable need not fear it for the Doctrine and Spirit of Christ are a manifesting Light 14. Wherefore he saith Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light 14. Which is the sense of Isa 60.1 which calleth the People that slept in Darkness to awake that the Lord may shine upon them which Christ now doth to true Believers 15. See then that ye walk circumspectly not as fools but as wise 16. Redeeming the time because the days are evil 15 16. See then that you live not carelesly but with watchfulness and accurate circumspection not as Fools that see not or mind not their danger but as Wise Men that look on every side and are careful to avoid all sorts of Evil And therefore take hold of the present Opportunity and use well the Light of the Gospel while you have it for the World is round about you full of Snares and Dangers which without wise Circumspection cannot be avoided 17. Wherefore be ye not unwise but understanding what the will of the Lord is 17. Wherefore let not Ignorance and Folly prepare you for Deceit but labour to be well acquainted with the Will of God concerning your Duty 18. And be not drunk with wine wherein is excess but be filled with the Spirit 19. Speaking to your selves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord 18 19. And do not like Heathens and sensual Libertines think that the exhileration of excess of Wine which causeth Sottishness and Lust is either lawful or suitable to Devotion but be you exhilerated by the Spirit of God whose Grace you must excite and exercise by Psalms and Hymns of Praise to God and Spiritual Songs which you must use in holy manner to the Lord with the inward Melody of the Heart Note 1. That Paul here leaveth it to Christian Wisdom whether we shall use David's Psalms for others more fitted to Gospel Times and Worship 2. That hence it is evident that it is lawful to use some Forms of Worship invented and imposed by Man For Hymns and Songs cannot be used without Invention And the Church or many cannot join in them unless some one lead and impose them on the rest It would be mad Work for a Congregation to sing extemporate Songs and every one a several one of his own And if Prayer and Praise in Metre may be invented and imposed the same Reasons will hold as to Prose when Uniformity is needful as in Baptism c. 20. Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ 20. Chearfully thanking God continually on all occasions for all his Mercies which are found in all things that he doth offering this to the Father in the Name of Christ Note That Psalms and Thanksgiving to God through Christ must be the most constant Part of Christian Worship 21. Submitting your selves one to another in the fear of God 21. And let Gods Command move you to be yielding and submissive and not stout and staff towards one another but especially to your Superiours but so as to fear and obey God before Men. 22 23. Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife even as Christ is the head of the church and he is the Saviour of the body 22 23. Let Wives shew their Subjection to Christ by submitting to their Husbands as by his Command For the Husband is under Christ the Head or Ruler of the Wife to govern her in Love and protect her as Christ is the Supreme Head and Ruler of the Church and the Saviour of it as his Body 24. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing 24. Therefore as the Church is in all things to be subject to Christ so must the Wives be to their Husbands in all things belonging to that Relation under Christ 25. Husbands love your wives even as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it 26. That he might sanctifie and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word 25 26. Husbands imitate Christ in loving your Wives as Christ did his Church for which in a special sense he gave himself by death that he might sanctifie it to God and cleanse it from Sin by washing away their Guilt and Filth signified and sealed in Baptism and by the Promises and Preaching of his Word 27. That he might present it to himself a glorious church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish 27. That he may prepare it for the great Marriage-day and then present it to himself cleansed and beautified without Sin Guilt or Blemish but perfect in Holiness and glorious 28. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies he that loveth his wife loveth himself 28. As Eve was taken out of Adam so the Union between Husband and Wâfe is so near that Men should love their Wives in a sort as their own Bodies and to love a Wife should be as the loving of our selves 29. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it even as the Lord the church 29. And as Nature causeth all Men to love nourish and cherish their own
Habit of holy Desire be a continued virtual Prayer And in every Case give Thanks to God because your Mercies are still greater than your Sufferings And this God hath made your Duty by the great Blessings which he hath given you in Christ 19 20. Quench not the spirit Despise not prophesyings 19 20. Quench not Divine Operations of the Spirit by Neglect or by wilful Sin Set not light by those Instructing Gifts which any exercise by the special Assistance of the Spirit of God For the Witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 21. Receive not hastily or rashly without sufficient Proof any Doctrines or pretended Revelations or Practices but the Good that is tried and proved hold fast 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil 22. Avoid all Sin so carefully as not to venture on that which you have just cause to suspect to be sinful till you have tried whether it be so or not 23. And the very God of peace sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 23. And God who giveth and loveth the Peace and Prosperity of his Servants sanctifie you wholly And I pray God that you may wholly in Spirit Soul and Body be so preserved from Sin that you may stand uncondemned approved as faithful at the coming of Christ Note 1. It is of great use for our Comfort and âmitation to know God to be the God of Peace 2. Paul meaneth not that their Bodies should live till Christs coming or that they should be without all Sin and Blame but without all condemning Sin and so justified and forgiven as to their Imperfetions 3. He doth not make Spirit Soul and Body three substantial compounding Parts of Man as far as can be proved but seemeth onely to mean that he desireth that they may stand approved in all these three respects 1. In the Spirit that is the Habits and Disposition of the Soul looking beyond it self to its End 2. In the Soul as it acteth the Body which it animateth 3. In the Body as it is the Instrument of the Soul But of these things even Christian Philosophers differ 1. Some think Man hath three distinct Souls Intellectual Sensitive and Vegetative 2. Some that he hath two Intellectual and Sensitive and that the Vegetative is a part of the Body 3. Some that he hath but one with these three Faculties 4. Some that he hath but one with two Faculties Intellectual and Sensitive 5. Some that he hath but one with the Faculty of Intellection and Will and that the Sensitive is corporeal So little do we know our selves What I think most probable I have opened in Methodo Theologiae That Man hath but one substantial Soul with both Intellectual and Sensitive Faculties and that it is uncertain whether the Vegetative be its Faculty or onely the Faculty of the Igneous or Etherial Substance which is the immediate Vehicle of the Soul It is enough for us to know so much of our Souls as our Duty in using them and our Felicity do require As he may know to use his Clock Watch House Horse who knoweth not how to make them nor can anatomise them 24. Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it 24. Note Gods Faithfulness may give the Sanctified great Hope of their Perseverance 25. Brethren pray for us 26. Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss 25 26. Note 1. Apostles needed the Prayers of weak Christians 2. The Ceremony of Kissing and such other are mutable fit or unfit as the Custom of Countries varieth the Signification 27. I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren 28. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 27 28. Note That the Epistles written to single Churches were not confined to their use but by them to be communicated to as many as they well could The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God always for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth 3. Note That it is the growth of the Church in Faith and Love which is the matter of their true Prosperity and the Pastors Joy and Thanks to God rather than their Riches Honours or notional contending Knowledge 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure 4. Note When worldly Men are ashamed of Christians in Persecution godly Men rejoice in their Faith and Patience as being then most honourable 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which ye also suffer 5. Which is a plain Prognostick that God the righteous Judge will reward you with a part in that Kingdom for which you suffer as being worthy of it in a sence of Grace that is qualified as those to whom it is promised and freely given 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you who are troubled rest with us 6 7. For God ruleth righteously and it is the way of his Justice to punish your Persecutors and give you who are persecuted rest with us his Apostles Note That they who think this is meant of the Destruction of Jerusalem must think that Paul thought he should live to see it and that he and they should then have rest on Earth which were to be deceived and to deceive them 7 8. When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 7 8. Note By them that know not God is usually meant the Heathens which confuteth them who distort this to signifie but the Destruction of the Jews And to them in Macedonia it was more to be delivered from the Heathens who were the Rulers than from a handful of scattered despised Jews 2. Christ will appear with his Angels to judge and punish the Ungodly 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 9. Note That the Phrases everlasting destruction and from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power agree to the usual Scripture-description of Damnation and not to the Destruction of Jerusalem without distortion Nor was it much ascribed then to an appearance of Christ in Glory that the Heathen
2. It 's not to be doubted but Timothy after this had Imposition of Hands at his Ordination 3. It is certain that it was then by the Hands of the Presbytery 4. It is probable that Paul was one of them and the ââief 5. Therefore as the next Verse sheweth that he speaketh of the Spirit or Gift of Sanctification not proper to Ministers so it is certain that Paul meant this but not improbable that he meant the other also but comprehended both 7. For God hath not given us the spirit of fear but of power and of love and of a sound mind 7. For though Jews are under the Spirit of Legal Fear and Bondage and Unbelievers have a cowardly Fear of Men this is not the Spirit given us by the Gospel but it is the sanctifying of the three great Faculties of the Soul the Executive Faculty by Holy Power the Will by Holy Love and the Intellect by sound and sober Judgment This is the Spirit of Christ 8. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord nor of me his prisoner but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God 8. Be not therefore ashamed of preaching and owning the Gospel or of any Suffering that this will bring nor of me who am Christs Prisoner as suffering for his Work But whatever hard usage Men exercise against the Gospel and the Preachers of it be content to bear thy part with others as strengthened by the Power of God 9. Who hath saved us and called us with an holy calling not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began 9. Who hath saved us from our servitude to sin and Satan and called us out of the World to be a Holy People separated to himself not because by our Works we were a more Deserving People before than others but according to his own Purpose and Gracious Decree of saving us by Christ which he had for us before the World or Ages began 10. But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ who hath abolished death and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel 40. But now this purpose is opened by Christs appearing in Flesh who hath now delivered us from the Power of that Death which was the Wages of sin assuring us of a Resurrection and hath brought future Life and Immortality to our more full assured notice by his Gospel Note That though the Souls Immortality and a life of Retribution be knowable by the light of Nature yet 1. It is with far less Certainty than the Gospel giveth us 2. And Nature tells us not with any clearness of a Resurrection of the Body 3. Nor doth it give Men âear notice of the Conditions of our attaining that Felicity But Christ by the Gospel hath given us assured notice of all this And this is the chief thing in which Christs plain teaching excelleth all the Subtilties of the Trifling Heathen Philosophers 11. Whereunto I am appointed a preacher and an apostle and a teacher of the Gentiles 11. To Preach this and teach the Gentiles I am a Commissioned Apostle and for this I suffer 12. For the which cause I also suffer these things nevertheless I am not ashamed for I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day 12. But I am not ashamed of my Preaching or Suffering for I know whom I have trusted and am perswaded that he can and will keep me in safety who have committed my self wholly to him even to the great day in which all his promises shall be performed 13. Hold fast the form of sound words which thou hast heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus 13. Keep before thee the Form or Summary of Sound Doctrine which thou heardest of me which consisteth in the Articles of Faith and the Precepts of Love of both which Christ is the Object and Sum or which form of Sound Doctrine thou must hold fast by a Firm Belief and Practical Love of Christ and his Cause 14. That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us 14. That good and sure summary of Sound Doctrine which I committed to thy keeping hold close to by the Spirit of God who dwelleth in us to help our Memory Love and Practice Note Tho it be not certain that Paul meaneth our Creed in the very Words as now we have them it is more than probable that he meaneth the same Articles in Sence which he reciteth 1 Cor. 15.3 4 5. and elswhere 15. This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me of whom are Phygellus and Hermogenes 15. I suppose thou knowest that all the Bishops or Teachers in Asia have forsaken me in my Sufferings and rejected my Apostolick Authority or neglect it of whom are c. Note 1. That he accuseth them not of Apostacie from Christ but forsaking him 2. That those that forsake not Christ or his Church may forsake a particular Ruler of it even an Apostle especially if he be in Prison 3. That all the Churches or Bishops in Asia were conjoyned in this sin Sin may have the Major Vote of the Bishops 4. It s like then Timothy was no Bishop of Ephesus which was in Asia for Timothy forsook not Paul 16 17. The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus for he oft refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chain But when he was in Rome he sought me out very diligently and found me 18. The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day And in how many things he ministred unto me at Ephesus thou knowest very well 16 17 18. Note That the particular Acts of Christian Charity are here rewarded with the most Hearty Prayers of the Saints and in the day of the Lord with special mercy 2. That it is no sinful selfishness to return a Special Gratitude Love and Prayer for those that have been specially kind to us in distress especially when by it they manifest a special degree of love and fidelity to Christ CHAP. II. 1. THou therefore my son be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus 1. Let other Mens Cases provoke thee to grow strong confirmed and resolved in the Doctrine Practice Comfort and Patience of that Grace which is treasured up for us in Christ 2. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses the same commit thou to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also 2. Note 1. That the Senior Pastors must train up others to Preach the Gospel And this seemeth the Original of Eminent Episcopacy The Elders introducing their own Scholars were as Fathers to them and fit to be their Guides 2. None should
hath Decreed their Salvation and will not lose them and he hath marked them out by his Spirit and written on them Holiness to the Lord And therefore on the other side is written Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity For Gods Decree conjoyneth the End and Means and he Decreeth none to Salvation that are not at once Decreed to Sanctification As his Covenant on his part promiseth us Life so our Covenant to him obligeth us to Holiness 20. But in a great house there are not onely vessels of gold and of silver but also of wood and earth and some to honour and some to dishonour 20. But it is not to be wondered at if in Gods House which is his Church-visible or the Professors of Christianity there be Errours and Scandals and some Backslide For it 's usual in great Mens Houses to have some Wooden and Earthen Vessels for low and base usage as well as Silver and Gold for the Table c. 21. If a man therefore purge himself from these he shall be a vessel unto honour sanctified and meet for the masters use and prepared unto every good work 21. All that by Gods Grace do purge themselves from Heresie and Iniquity are Vessels of Honour sanctified and meet to serve and honour God and disposed to all good Works 22. Flee also youthful lusts but follow righteousness faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart 22. Note 1. That the Flesh and its Lusts especially in Youth are such dangerous Enemies to our Holiness and Salvation that we have greet need to be warned to avoid those Lusts and consequently all that cherisheth them Fulness Idleness loose Company c. 2. Righteousness Faith Charity and Peace are the Sum of a Holy Life 3. Charity and Peace must extend to all that call on the Lord out of a pure Heart though not in our Forms or Ceremonies 23. But foolish and unlearned questions avoid knowing that they do gender strifes 23. But whereas the more ignorant and unsound Professors are apt to turn Practical Godliness into Self-conceited Ignorant Controversie and Disputes avoid this ill Practice as knowing that such wranglings do but but breed strifes 24. And the servant of the Lord must not strive but be gentle unto all men apt to teach patient 25. In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth 26. And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil who are taken captive by him at his will 24 25 26. But God's Servants especially Bishops and Teachers must not provoke Dâssenters by striving Debates but be gentle to all Men even the Erroneous apt to teach them and patient with them in Errour Instructing them in Meeekness and in a gentle sort even when they oppose the Truth and thus to wait in the right use of Gods means to see whether God will convince them and turn them by Repentance to the acknowledging of the Truth and that by consideration of what you teach them they may recover themselves out of the Snare of the Devil who captivateth them alive to do his Will Note 1. If Men will not hear gentle teaching much less will they yield to provoking Disputes 2. Yet Disputes like defensive Wars are oft necessary to the defense of the Truth and Church tho it be not the way to win the Opponent 3. Till sinners by consideration can be brought to be Agents in recovering themselves no Teaching or Disputing is like to recover them 4 Fire and Water are not more contrary than this word of God and the way of Romish Prelates who Hereticate Imprison Silence Ruine and Murder True Christians for conforming to all their Superstitious Canons and Ceremonies and not swearing obedience to their usurped Domination CHAP. III. 1. THis know also that in the last days perillous times shall come 1. Before the End the times will grow yet harder more difficult and dangerous 2 3. For men shall be lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents unthankful unholy without natural affection truce-breakers false accusers incontinent fierce despisers of those that are good 4. Traitours heady high-minded lovers of pleasures more then lovers of God 5. Having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof from such turn away 2 3 4 5. The sins which will abound are these 1. They will be enslaved by selfishness and little care for any but themselves 2. Lovers of Money and Covetous 3. Open boasters and Vain glorious 4. Proud 5. Blasphemers and râââoachful 6. Disobedient to their own Parents 7. Unthankful 8. Without Holiness Profane 9. Having no true friendly love no not Natural 10. Men that will not live in Peace but are unreconcilable 11. Devils or false accusers of others especially of the best 12. Distempered Ilconditioned Incontinent 13. Fierce and Cruel 14. Having no love to Goodness or Good Men. 15. Betrayers of others or Treacherous 16. Rash Precipitate Heady Men 17. High-minded puft up with selfconceit instead of Solid Knowledge 18. Lovers of Pleasure Sensual and Fantastical as Carnal Men more than lovers of God 19. Having an Image or form of Godliness a shew and outside in Words Gestures Liturgies Ceremonies and Professions 20. But the Power of it for Sanctification mortifying the Flesh and overcoming the World and living above they Savour not but deny and do oppose From this sort of Men turn away and have no communion with them Note If the Apostle had written thus in these latter ages of the Church Guilt would have made many accuse him as Describing and Defaming them and their Church Rulers 6. For of this sort are they which creep into houses and lead captive silly women laden with sins led away with divers lusts 7. Ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth 6.7 This Evil Spirit is already gone forth and these Mischiefs are begun and will increase for such are they that thrust themselves into Houses and there by deceit lead captive silly women who being under a heep of their own sins and acted and led by divers lusts or ill desires come to the Christian Assemblies and are still learning but grow not in sound Religion nor come to any sound knowledge of the truth and so are very capable Receptive Objects for any such deceivers to draw away Note That all the said twenty foresaid Vices which cleave to creeping Hereticks while they are low do work with greater power and confidence in them when they get into Domination 8. Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses so do these also resist the truth men of corrupt minds reprobate concerning the faith 8. And as the Egyptian Magicians withstoud Moses to keep Pharoah from believing him and that by Magick so do these resist the True Preachers of the Gospel by their Magick and Arts now and by the Sword and
day and not to me onely but unto all them also that love his appearing 6 7 8. Note That 1. Our Ministry and Life is like a Battle Combat or Race for Life or Death 2. Onely they that overcome shall be Crowned 3. Faithful Men may take great Comfort when when âeath is at hand in the Conscience and review of a well spent victorious Life and Ministry 4. Their Reward will be a Crown of Righteousness given by God as a Righteous Judge on Gospel worthiness tho not on legal merit but supposing free Grace in Christ 5. To love Christs appearing is the effect of a Saving Faith 9 10 11. Do thy diligence to come shortly unto me For Demas hath forsaken me having loved this present world and is departed unto Thessalonica Crescens to Galatia Titus unto Dalmatia Onely Luke is with me Take Mark and bring him with thee for he is profitable to me for the ministry 12. And Tychicus have I sent to Ephesus 19 10 11 12. Note That 1. It is not Christ that Demas is said to forsake but Paul and not to turn Worldling but to go about his Worldly Business unseasonably 2. Timothy was not then at Ephesus 13. The cloke that I left at Troas with Carpus when thou comest bring with thee and the books but especially the parchments 13. Note The word translated the Cloke is very probably by others translated the Roll viz. of Parchment 14 15. Alexander the copper-smith did me much evil the Lord reward him according to his works Of whom be thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words 14 15. Alexander an Excommunicate Man hath much wrong'd me God will reward him according to his works Note Excommunication enrageth impenitent bad Men. 16. At my first answer no man stood with me but all men forsook me I pray God that may not be laid to their charge 16. Note 1. This was not a forsaking Paul's Cause but his Person in danger which is too usual a case Herein he followed Christ whose Disciples all forsook him and fled 2. It 's like Peter was not then at Rome among the forsakers of Paul 17. Notwithstanding the Lord stood with me and strengthened me that by me the preaching might be fully known and that all the Gentiles might hear and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion 17. But God forsook me not when all Men forsook me but was with me and strengthened me in Vindicating my Person and Cause that while I was admitted to answer for my self the Hearers might know and fame might tell abroad what Doctrine it is that I suffer for Preaching and so all the City of Rome and others by their report might hear and have notice of it And so I was delivered from the present danger of Death by the Roman Persecutors as from the Jaws of a Lion Note 1. Some think that the words that the Preaching might be fully known refer to Paul's longer time to Preach I exclude not this but prefer the other sence 2. It was not Treason nor sin for Paul to call his Deliverance from the unjust Judgment of the Civil Power his being delivered out of the mouth of the Lion 18. And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen 18. And I doubt not but God will still keep me from all the ill Designs and Attempts of Men against me at least so far that they shall not draw me to do evil and will keep me in a state of right and preparation to his Heavenly Kingdom In the hopeful Sence whereof I rejoicingly desire that he be Glorified for ever Amen 19 20. Salute Prisca and Aquila and the houshold of Onesiphorus Erastus abode at Corinth but Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick 19 20. Note That Trophimus was sick though Paul had the Gift of Healing because it was not to be common nor at the Will of Man 21. Do thy diligence to come before winter Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the brethren 21. Make hast to come c. 22. The Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit Grace be with you Amen 22. The Lord Jesus Christ who is our Mediator and Head and hath purchased chosen and called thee performed for thee his saving Office in keeping thy Soul in Holiness and Peace His Grace which is the greatest Treasure on Earth be with you to keep you and prepare you for Glory Amen Note The Suscriptions to the Epistles are no part of the Holy Scripture ANNOTATIONS FAithful Ministers whose Work is to Preach the Gospel of Salvation should have so much of the Form Belief and Power of it in themselves as to pass triumphantly out of the World in suffering for it and not to think that God useth them hardly And to be satisfied in God's acceptance though their Brethren and Converts should forsake them as the Bishops and Churches of Asia did Paul The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to TITUS CHAP. I. 1 2. PAul a servant of God and an Apostle of Jesus Christ according to the faith of Gods elect and the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness In hope of eternal life which God that cannot lie promised before the world began 1 2. Paul c. for the propagating of the Faith of God's Elect and the acknowledgment of that sound Doctrine which is suited to the promoting of godliness in opposition to prophaneness and heresie in hope of eternal life which is the end of all our faith and godliness and all our preaching and suffering which God that cannot lie promised before many Ages past 3. But hath in due times manifested his word through preaching which is committed unto me according to the commandment of God our Saviour 3. But what he so long ago purposed and darkly promised he haâh in the fittest appointed season manifested by his Gospel through preaching which is committed to me by the Commission and Commandment of God our Saviour Note That it is doubtful whether by God's Promise be meant only his secret purpose or by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã be meant many Ages ago One of the two it must be for we cannot feign an actual Promise before the world began distinct from his purpose 2. It is not unlikely that he meaneth the Promise first made to Fallen Man of the Womans Seed and after oft renewed and this obscure word was made plain by the preaching of the Gospel upon Christs Incarnation Life and Resurrection c. 4. To Titus mine own son after the common faith grace mercy and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour Note The Church hath but one Faith or Creed common in the Essentials to every Christian 5. For this cause left I thee in Crete that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting and ordain elders in every city as I had appointed thee 5 Note
cruel Persecutors under all tryals and sufferings hold fast both our Hope and Faith and the open profession of it For he is faithful who hath promised us the endless felicity which will pay for all and exceed all our expectations 24. And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works 24. Let none of us live meerly to our selves but set our selves with studious diligence to promote the Sanctity and Salvation of each other which is not done by vain janglings and faction but by provoking one another to love and to good works and each to be a common blessing in his place by profiting others 25. Not forsaking the assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is but exhorting one another and so much the more as ye see the day approaching 25. Not forsaking either the more full Church-Assemblies or any Christian Converse and Communion by which ye may excite and edifie one another as some do out of cowardly fear of suffering and some through selfishness and want of brotherly love and through coldness in Religion And the more resolved should you be in this because the time of suffering is short and the day of your deliverance draws on and cannot be far off Note Qu. 1. What if the Rulers forbid Church-Assemblies or at least inferiour edifying Converse Ans So they did for three hundred years when yet Christians used it by command from Christ And Christian Princes as is said heretofore must do more good but are not authorized to do more mischief and forbid good than Heathens But yet though we may not statedly forbear the duties of Piety and Charity no more than Daniel did praying or the old Christians preaching and meeting when we can perform them 1. We may forbear this or that particular meeting or action when it would do more hurt than good 2. And when imprisonment or banishment make it impossible it can be no duty Qu. 2. Who be they that must exhort one another Ans Not every one that hath a proud self-conceit or masterly talkative disease may needlesly gather Assemblies to ease his stomach on pretence of duty But the truly qualified and called Pastors must exhort in Church-Assemblies by Office and occasionally such other well qualified men as he shall there call forth or allow And in inferiour occasional Converse or Meetings such qualified persons as have best ability and opportunities to do good Even as Overseers by Office relieve the poor but every man that can must do it in charity And as the Physician by calling must heal the sick and wounded but any in charity may offer such help as others need and he is able not usurping the Function of the Physician 26. For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins 27. But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries 26 27. And the dreadful case of Apostates must deter you For if you wilfully forsake Christ and Christianity after you have received the knowledge of the truth of it by the Spirit all those miraculous Evidences by which it hath prevailed hitherto you must never look for another Saviour nor that Christ should come again to be sacrificed for you Reject him now and nothing remaineth but a dreadful expectation of his Vindictive Judgment when his Enemies that refused his Reign shall be brought forth to destruction Luke 19.27 Note Of this see before on chap. 6. what this sin is 28. He that despised Moses law died without mercy under two or three witnesses 29. Of how much sorer punishment suppose ye shall he be thought worthy who hath trodden under foot the Son of God and hath counted the blood of the covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace 28 29. Capital presumptuous sins and contempt were punished by death by Moses Law And as Christ bringeth greater mercy the contempt of him deserveth far greater punishment when men by renouncing Christianity tread under foot the Son of God by calling him a crucified Deceiver and count the Blood of the Covenant which was shed to sanctifie them and reconcile them to God which they professing to believe were joyned with the Saints to be the blood of a justly crucified Malefactor and a prophane thing and thus do despight also to the Spirit of Grace which is Christ's Witness on Earth and by the Testimony of whose miraculous and sanctifying Gifts they once professed to believe in Christ and receive his Doctrine and now they will reproach these Gifts and Testimonies of the Spirit as delusions and not of the Spirit of God Note The falseness of their Doctrine who say that the Gospel is a bare absolute Promise and no Law and hath no proper threatning of penalty 30. For we know him that hath said Vengeance belongeth unto me I will recompense saith the Lord and again The Lord shall judge his people 31. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God 30 31. Note Grace puts us not out of fear of danger 2. None so dreadful as a Vindictive God And 3. Apostates who reject Christ and his Salvation fall into the hands of God's terrible Justice 32. But call to remembrance the former days in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great fight of afflictions 33. Partly whilst ye were made a gazing stock both by reproaches and afflictions and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were so used 32 33. But remember what you have formerly suffered for Christ Will you lose all that Or cannot God strengthen you now when you should be grown stronger Remember how you endured to be made the common spectacle and scorn of men by your own sufferings for sufferers are usually disdained by the baser multitude and also by being the companions of those that suffered and openly owning them and bore part of their afflictions 34. For ye had compassion of me in my bonds and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods knowing in your selves that ye have in Heaven a better and an enduring substance 34. For I for one must bear you witness that in my bonds you did partake in my sufferings by compassion and also you took not only patiently but joyfully the loss and spoiling of your goods and bodily maintenance by the plunder and distreining of Persecutors And what made you do this but that you firmly believed yea knew by the witness in your selves attesting the Promises of Christ that you have as to right in Heaven a Treasure incomparably better than that which you lose and such as is endless and none can rob you of 35. Cast not away therefore your confidence which hath great recompence of reward 35. Do not then for nothing at last cast away the open bold owning of your Faith and Hope and with it all your Hope Labour and
they desire a better countrey that is an heavenly wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a city 16. But it was a better Countrey which they desired and though the carnal Seed look't but to Canaan the true Believers took Jerusalem but as a Type of the Jerusalem above and chiefly desired a heavenly Countrey and it was specially in relation to Heaven that God condescended to be called The God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob and the God of Israel for it 's there that he will gloriously own and govern them Note 1. The force of Christ's Argument against the Sadduces from God's relation to Abraham c. is here expounded 2. They err that think Believers of old expected not a heavenly felicity Though Moses's Law as it was political to be the Rule of Magistrates Judgment reached not so high yet as subordinate to the Promise or Covenant of Grace it did 17. By faith Abraham when he was tried offered up Isaac and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son 18. Of whom it was said That in Isaac shall thy seed be called 17 18. It was by believing and trusting the Promise of God concerning his Seed in Isaac that Abraham when God thereby tryed him offered up even that Son to death to whom the Promise of Multiplication was made and the Nations to be blest in his Seed 19. Accounting that God was able to raise him up even from the Dead from whence also he received him in a figure 19. For he believed that God's Promise must be fulfilled and could not be broken for want of Power no more than for want of Wisdom or Goodness and that he would rather raise him from the dead than break his word And indeed he received him again as it had been from the dead in which he prefigured Christ's Resurrection and ours Note The great difficulty of Abraham's case was how he was bound to take that to be God's Voice which bid him murder the Innocent and so break God's Law of Nature Must not we try the Spirits by the standing Law of God in Nature Ans 1. God is the absolute Lord of all Lives and can do no man wrong And Abraham knew that he could make both Isaac and himself amends yea that he could and would presently raise him to life again 2. And by full evidence and experimental proof he knew that it was God that spake to him But we are supposed to have more cause of doubting where we must try the Spirits We must believe no pretended Revelation against certain foreknown Truth nor yet disbelieve God upon a proud pretence that we know that to be Truth which indeed we know not 20. By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come 20. It was by believing God's Promise of things to come yet unseen that Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau foretelling what God would do with them 21. By faith Jacob when he was a dying blessed both the Sons of Joseph and worshipped leaning upon the top of his staff 21. It was by believing unseen future things that Jacob when he could scarce sit up and was ready to die foretold what God would do with the posterity of Joseph's Sons Note Qu. When Isaac and Jacob both ignorantly preferred the younger before the elder how could that be said to be done by Faith which they understood not Ans. 1. They believed the promised Blessing to both 2. And they believed the inward Inspiration of God which told them This person on whom thou layest thy hands shall have this particular Blessing though they knew not which of them it was by name It was to a determinate individual 22. By faith Joseph when he died made mention of the departing of the children of Israel and gave commandment concerning his bones 22. How could Joseph foretel the Israelites going out of Egypt and give them order to carry his bones with them but by believing unseen future things on the credit of God's Testimony by inward prophetical Inspiration which was his Word to him 23. By faith Moses when he was born was hid three months of his parents because they saw he was a proper child and they were not afraid of the Kings commandment 23. It was by believing some intimation from God partly inward and partly in his personal appearance what Moses should prove as to unseen future things which encouraged his Parents to hide him notwithstanding the murderous commandment of the King 24. By faith Moses when he was come to years refused to be called the Son of Pharaohs daughter 25. Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season 26. Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward 24 25 26. It was by trusting God's Intimations oâ unseen future things that Moses being grown up refused the wealth and honour of an Adopted Son of Pharaoh's Daughter preferring affliction among the People of God before the short enjoyment of sinful pleasures yea esteeming such reproach as we Christians now undergo for Christ and as the Believers of the future Kingdom of Christ then suffered to be not only tolerable but greater riches than all the Treasures of Egypt because he had a believing respect to the recompence of Reward to which such sufferings did conduce 27. By faith he forsook Egypt not fearing the wrath of the king for he endured as seeing him who is invisible 27. Why left he Egypt to go into a Foreign Land and Wilderness and after fearlesly faced a wrathful King when he spake from God but because as his Eyes saw the flaming tokens of the presence of God so his Faith was instead of a sight of him that is invisible He believed in an unseen God for unseen future things 28. Through faith he kept the passeover and the sprinkling of blood lest he that destroyed the first-born should touch them 28. Why kept he the Passover and sprinkled the door-posts with blood but because he believed God for unseen future things even that the destroying Angel should spare such houses 29. By faith they passed through the red sea as by dry land which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned 28. How durst they have ventured into and through the Red Sea but that they believed God that he would there deliver them by that Miracle when the Egyptians were drowned who went not in by Faith but by Presumption Note It is a great Controversie among Expositors whether the Israelites passed quite through the Sea to the other side or rather went in and came out as in a semicircular course on the same side because their Journeys are after said to be on the same side where they entred and so they think it was but to draw in the Egyptians 30. By faith the walls of Jericho fell down after they were compassed about seven
will give them a better And how else should we overcame the World but by believing in him that overcome it and is preparing a place for us in Heaven and hath made us the Heirs of Glory 6. This is he that came by water and blood even Jesus Christ not by water only but by water and blood and it is the Spirit that beareth witness because the Spirit is truth 6. This is he that as he was baptized so he instituted Baptism for the cleansing of Souls And as he was crucified to be a Sacrifice for sin so doth he by his Sacrament and Grace communicate this Sacrifice in its Benefits to us which his Crucifixion signified when both Water and Blood run out of his pierced Side He cleanseth us nor by Water and Baptism alone but as a Sacrifice by Water and Blood and at a dearer rate And the Witness by which God attesteth all this to be his Truth is the Gift of his Spirit 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one 8. And there are three that bear witness in earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these three agree in one 7 8. For there are three in Heaven who have given us their Witness to the Gospel on Earth even the Father who hath from Heaven declared Christ to be his Son and the Word or Godhead of Christ which he shewed in his Miracles Resurrection c. And the Holy Ghost sent down for Infallibility Miracles and Renovation of the Faithful And these are so Three as yet to be One. And on Earth we have seen these three Witnesses attesting one thing by Agreement even the Spirit in the Souls of Believers in their Miracles and Holiness sealing the Truth the Water of Baptism and the washing of their Souls from Sin and Christ's Bâood and Sacrifice which is our Expiation signified in the Lord's Supper even as Christ on the Cross first recommended his Spirit into his Father's Hands and then out of his pierced Side came Water and Blood Note Though much of these words Vers 7 8. be not in many ancient Copies of the Bible we have more reason to think that the Arrians left them out than that the Orthodox put them in other Texts that assert Christ's Godhead being so used But however it need not offend the Faithful there being so many other Texts which assert the Trinity 9. If we receive the witness of men the witness of God is greater for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son 9. If the Witness of credible Men and Controversies among us much more must the Witness of God be believed And this mentioned is God's own Testimony of Christ 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself he that believeth not God hath made him a liar because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son 10. He that is a true Believer in Christ hath the Spirit of Christ which hath regenerated him for if any man have not his Spirit he is none of his And this Spirit of Power Wisdom and Holiness is most certainly from God and an infallible Evidence that God owneth the Gospel therefore all these have the witnessing Evidence of Christ in themselves And he that believeth not so sure a Testimony of God doth make him a Lyer as if he gave the Holy Spirit as a false Witness of Christ to deceive the World 11. And this is the record that God hath given to us eternal life and this life is in his Son 12. He that hath the Son hath life and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life 11 12. And the sum of the Gospel attested by God and his Spirit is this that God hath made a free Deed of Gift of Pardon and Salvation to the World even the Life of Grace and Glory but so as that this Life is given us in and with Christ who with all these Benefits is offered to Men on condition of believing Acceptance As a Woman in Marriage hath the Man with his Estate and as we chuse our Physician for Physick our Teacher for Learning our Ruler for Government c. He that hath Christ upon believing Acceptance as his Saviour hath Life initially and Title to Salvation And he that hath not Christ through his Unbelief and Refusal hath not Life 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God that ye may know that ye have eternal life and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God 13. These things I have written to you that are true Christians that you may know what a Treasure you have in and with Christ even Right to Eternal Life and its Beginning here and that you may go on confirmed and constant in the Faith 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his wiil he heareth us 14. And through our Interest in Christ his Merits and Intercession we have sufficient ground of Confidence that by and through him our Prayers are heard and that he will give us whatever we ask which he hath promised to give and we are fit to receive 15. And if we know that he hear us whatsoever we ask we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him 15. And if he thus hear your Prayers we may reckon that in his time and way he will give us whatever Particular we ask if we and our Prayers be qualified for his Promise 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death he shall ask and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death There is a sin unto death I do not say that he shall pray for it 17. All unrighteousness is sin and there is a sin not unto death 16 17. And this comfort you have in your Prayers for others as well as for your selves God will hear you for those who are qualified for the Mercy which you beg for them according to his Promise Death temporal and eternal is the Wages of sin but with great difference There are many sins of Infirmity which we hate and strive against as vain Thoughts Words Passions Coldness in Duty Imperfection in all Good and all sins that stand with true Repentance and the predominant Love of God and Holiness These the Law of Grace doth pardon through Christ and not damn any for But Pardon must be asked and shall be obtained for the faithful penitent qualified person But God hath told us that he doth not pardon the Impenitent and Unsanctified that had rather keep their sin than leave it and are unqualified for Pardon Your Prayer to God to pardon such shall not prevail while they are impenitent much less for them that are Infidels and blaspheme the Holy Ghost And God's own Children may fall
destruction of Jerusalem but of the great day of the Lord terrible to all the wicked and the malignant Adversaries of Godliness 16. These are murmurers complainers walking after their own lusts and their mouth speaketh great swelling words having mens persons in admiration because of advantage 16. These are men that swell and murmure and complain against Government and all that cross their Opinions or Lusts after which they walk and they use big and boasting words as men that were more knowing than all others in Philosophical Fancies and the Orders of Angels and Ages and Things above and of Christian Liberty c. and they extol the men for advantage of themselves and of their Sect who are their Leaders and chief Favourers 17. But beloved remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ 18. How that they told you there should be mockers in the last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts 17 18. But remember the words which Peter and other Apostles have spoken heretofore that told you such men should come and keep to the first Doctrine of the Apostles 19. These be they who separate themselves sensual having not the spirit 19. These separate themselves into a distinct Sect as if they were above the Apostolical Churches but their actions shew that they are sensual carnal men not at all sanctified and guided by God's Spirit as the faithful be 20. But ye beloved building up your selves on your most holy faith praying in the holy Ghost 21. Keep your selves in the love of God looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life 20 21. But ye Beloved must be quite other men from these they build sensuality temporizing and separation upon Errour and proud self-conceit But you must build up your selves and one another in Holiness upon your Divine and most holy Faith They are sensual having not the Spirit You must as men in whom God's Spirit dwells and rules pray in the Holy Ghost even with those holy and fervent desires which the Spirit of God exciteth in you They are revolted from true Faith and Love You must by God's Spirit keep your selves in unfeigned Love to God and to his Truth and one another waiting in Faith and Hope for Eternal Life by God's Mercy in Christ 22. And of some have compassion making a difference 23. And others save with fear pulling them out of the fire hating even the garment spotted by the flesh 22 23. And as to your dealing with such erroneous men it must be differently as they differ even tenderly and compassionately with some and with others you must deal more fervently and sharply as with Lot in Sodom or men in a house that is on fire whose death if not quickly prevented you must fear and therefore be importunate with them But seek to save them all and not to use any violent or hurtful course And your selves must hate and avoid all degrees of filthiness and sensuality 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy 25. To the only wise God our Saviour be glory and majesty dominion and power now and ever Amen 24 25. Now to him who is able in all temptations notwithstanding your own weakness to keep you stedfast in Faith and Holiness from falling into the snares of Heresie or Ungodliness and to present you faultless as being faithful and upright and your sins forgiven before the presence of his Glory at his coming that you may see him and stand before him with exceeding joy when the wicked are condemned I say to him the only God of Infinite Wisdom to our Saviour be Glory and Majesty and Dominion and Power now and ever so it will certainly be and such is the prayer of all the faithful The REVELATION of John the Divine CHAP. I. 1. THe revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John 1. Note 1. It is eminently called the Revelation as being by Vision and Prophetick notice an extraordinary Revelation of future things 2. Beza well observeth hence the Order of God's Revelation to his Church First God himself is the Fountain he revealeth it to our Mediator as Man who knoweth all things as God that according to his Office he may be the Light and Teacher to his Church Christ revealeth it to Angels the Holy Ghost and Angels reveal it to Apostles and Prophets they reveal and record it to the Church where all must learn it but specially Teachers to tell it to the People 3. It is things to come that are here revealed therefore I cannot receive those two Learned mens Exposition who make it a History in a Prophetick style and say that most or very much of it was done before it was written 4. The word shortly made them expound almost the whole Book of things all fulfilled about Constantine's time or presently after Alaricus's sacking of Rome But shortly may signifie no more than 1. That these things will shortly be begun though not so quickly finished And 2. That a thousand years is with the Lord but as one day But I confess that so much as can be proved already done we must not feign to be yet to come 5. It is most like that this John was the Apostle but it 's not certain 2. Who bare record of the word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ and of all things that he saw 2 Who by this Writing truly telleth the Churches what Christ by his Angel told him as a faithful Witness of Christ and of all that he saw and heard in this Vision and Revelation some things that then were may be mentioned to introduce the Prophecy of things to come 3. Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this prophecie and keep those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 3. Note It is a desirable thing and an addition to that man's wisdom and happiness who understandeth this and all other Scripture Prophecies but this concludeth not that no other are blessed or that many attain that degree oâ happiness For I think I never knew one suâh But the necessary parts of Christianity which are in this Prophecy mixt with darker passages all must keep that will be blessed 2. The Time of their beginning was at hand and the End not far off 4. John to the seven churches in Asia Grace be unto you and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven spirits which are before his throne 4. I John send you this holy Greeting and Benediction Grace and Peace the greatest blessings be to you from the Eternal God and those Angels whom he hath made your special Guardians Note 1. That it is Angels
and not the Holy Ghost's seven Graces that is here meant is after manifested 2. Why they are called Seven some say is because seven goeth for a number of perfection whence the Seven Planets the seven days of the week c. But this is but mens conceit and no part of God's Word Nor can we prove hence that God hath set seven Angels above all the rest But all that we can know of it is that John being commanded to write to seven Churches numbereth the Guardian Angels accordingly from their Charges 3. This is no Prayer to these Angels but a notice that God's Mercies are communicated to those Churches by their Ministry and this message sent by them from Christ The naming of the seven Spirits before Christ is no preferring them as above him But Christ is after named becausse much more is to be said there of him together 5. Why seven Churches only are named men variously conjecture some say because they are spoken of prophetically as in their names seven states of the Universal Church or its notable parts to the end are signified But this being impossible to be proved is rather to pretend another Revelation than to expound this Others say that it being only the Pro-Consular Asia that John wrote to these seven being the Metropolitan City-Churches did comprehend all the rest as parts under them But 1. Tâis also is but a Humane Imagination without any proof 2. If they mean that these were then made Ecclesiastical Metropolis's it 's a fiction without and against Historical evidence which tells us of a far later date of Metropolitical Churches 3. If they mean that they were Metropolis's only in a Civil sense and that the Apostles in planting Churches there purposed or ordained that afterwards Church-Power should follow the Order of the Seats of Civil Power I answer 1. That this is a crude unproved Assertion and therefore of no authority or credit 2. And it 's known that it was four hundred years after that this was decreed by a Council as a new thing 3. And this was so far from being Apostolical that it confounded the Church setting in superiority the worst men that could but get into a Metropolis and putting all Bishops and Churches at present under the Power of the People and Prâsbyters oâ one City which was a Metropolis and chose their own Bishop Yea Dr. Hammond thought that then no Bâsâop had any Presbyters under him and so there wâre nâne but his People to chuse him for the Neighââur âishops did not though they ordained him Yea it turneth Churches upside down at the will of every Emperour Heathen Infidel or Christian who can enfranchise or disfranchise Cities at his pleasure 4. And there is no proof that these seven were all and only the Civil Metropolitical Cities of Asia 3. Both these then being mens unproved Imaginations yea and unlikely it remaineth that these seven Churches were most eminent in Asia both for greatness and those tryals vertues and faults which Christ was pleased to note as the occasion of this message And if he see cause to send a message to seven it belongs not to us to ask him why he sendeth to no more 5. And from Jesus Christ who is the faithful witness and the first begotten of the dead and the prince of the Kings of the earth 5. Note 1. By faithful witness is meant the faithful and certain Messenger and revealer of Gods will to man 2. By first begotten is meant both the Greatest and most Excellent and the first in order and causality who Rising from the dead is the cause that we shall Rise 3. He is Prince of the Kings of the Earth not only as Greater than all Kings but as over them all in power by whom they reign and who dâth dispose of all Eph. 2.23 Matth. 28.19 Joh. 17.2 Joh. 13 3. Joh. 5.22 Eph. 1.21 Col. 1.15 16 17. Phil. 2.9 10 11. 5. Unto him that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood 6. And hath made us Kings and priests unto God and his Father to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen 5.6 To this Glorious Lord and Saviour who shewed his wonderful Love to us by his giving up himself a sacrifice for our sins that the Merit of his Blood might cleanse us from guilt and sin and justify us from it before God and who hath chosen and sanctified us and made us by his Grace a peculiar holy People to God dignified in our Relation to Christ as Kings in honour and brought us near to God like consâcrated Priests to offer him our daily service acceptable through Christ To him I say shall be Glory and Dominion for ever in the acknowledgement whereof let all his Saints rejoice 7. Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him even so Amen 7. I have oft before enquired whether this Coming of Christ be 1. his Coming by the Roman Armies to destroy Jerusalem 2. Or his setting up Christianity in the World and destroying Heathenism 3. Or his Coming at last in Glory The matter is true as to all the three But the text seemeth most strained by the first exposition and least by the last Every way he is dreadful to his enemies But every eye seeth him not the first way nor did the destroyed Jews acknowledge it to be by him 8. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty 8. I am everlasting before all Worlds and without end and he who hath Power over all Note These words seem to be the words of Christ and not of God the Father And with the sixth verse which ascribeth to him everlasting Glory and dominion do seem plainly to speak the Godhead of Christ 9. I John who also am your brother and companion in tribulation and in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ was in the isle that is called Patmos for the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ 9. I John who was your brother and companion undergo the like sufferings as you do in the same belief and subjection to Christ in his Kingdom and in Patient enduring for his sake was in the Isle of Patmos whiâher I was banished for my Testimony and preaching the faith of Christ 10. I was in the spirit on the Lords day and heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet 10. I was there in a transporting rapture by the Spirit of God on the first day of the week called by the Church The Lords day observed in commemoration of his Resurrection And I heard a voice call to me as lowd as a trumpet Note 1. The vain cavâl of those that deny the Lords day here to mean the Christians day of holy worship even the first of the week I have fully confuted in
and all men according to your works Note Judging is either Justifying or Condemning and Executing accordingly Our first Justification which maketh us Just and so Accounts us is not according to any works strictly so called unless you will call it a work believingly to Accept a free gift Nor is our Justification in Judgment according to the works of the Law of Innocency or of Moses or any that can be thought to make the Reward not of Grace but of Debt But it is according to our performing the Covenant of Christianity made by Christ the condition of Salvation 24. But unto you I say and to the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak I will put upon you none other burden 25. But that which ye have already hold fast till I come 24 25. Note Some Copies have And and some leave it out If it be you and the rest it must mean you Pastors and the faithful People And this would shew that it is not One but Many Pastors that is meant by the Angel But if And be left out then the sense is All you of the Church that are not polluted with this filthy Doctrine which the pretenders to Wisdom call Profound Knowledge but is indeed the Depths of Satan I will put on you no new Doctrine nor Burden but charge you to hold fast that Apostolick Doctrine which you have received and wait in fidelity for my coming who will reward you 26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end to him will I give power over the nations 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I have received of my Father 26 27. This Promise is diveâsly expounded 1. Some think that it is not the same persons then living to whom it is made but those that in Constantine's time are found persevering shall then be advanced by him to honour and power Others think that it is to the same persons and meaneth buâ that they shall be made Bishops and convert many Heathens But all the Church could not be made Bishops and Bishops then were the greatest Sufferers and converting is not ruling and dashing them in pieces with an Iron Rod. The Phrase is fetcht from Psal 2. Others think that it is meant of the Heavenly power of faithful separated Souls and that after death the Saints joyn with Angels âs invisible Rulers of this World And others think that it is meant of a thousand years Reign on Earâh before the last Judgment And others think it is meant of the state after Judgment and that the Damned shall be as Slaves to the glorified Saints It is certain that it signifieth a triumphant glorious state in Heaven but the âest is dark to us I think it meaneth that they shall partake of Christ's Royal Power subserviently in their degree by which they shall now triumph over the World in faith and in time be delivered from men's Tyrannny and at Death initially and at Judgment fully shall with Christ judge the World of wicked Men and Angels which is here called Ruling them And it is not improbable that the miserable damned ones will be in some sort trod down by Christ and his Saints but how we yet know not By the Morning-Star seemeth meant Christ and his Spirit to shine on them in Glory 29. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 29. Let none take themselves to be unconcerned in Christ's Message to his Churches for it is recorded for our common use and nearly concerneth us all CHAP. III. 1. ANd unto the angel of the church in Sardis write These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead 1. To the Angel that is the Pastors and People of the Church in Sardis Thus saith he who is the Lord of Angels and Ministers Note Though the Spirits before were named before Christ it was not as preferring them before him for he is here said to have them as he hath the Pastors I know what thou art and dost and that thou art reputed by men to be an excellent Church but thou art declined to a cold and decayed state even like to death Note Profession and outward Splendor make Churches and persons applauded that wanting the life and power of the Religion they profess are next to dead 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain that are ready to die for I have not found thy works perfect before God 2. Be awakned from thy Self-flattery and Coldness and revive and exercise that Good which yet thou hast that it may be strengthned for I find much Hypocrisie and Formality in thee and not that Soundness Seriousâess and Zeal which God will require 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee 3. Remember what Doctrine my Apostles taught thee and hold fast that and receive no other Repent of thy Back-sliding for if thou do not awake and watch in holy Preparation I will come upon thee with my Judgments as a Thief cometh on men asleep when thou art most fearless and dost least expect me 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments and they shall walk with me in white for they are worthy 4. Though the greater part of that Church be as dead in their declining some few there are yet in it who have kept their Innocency from Heresie Vice and Cowardly Shrinking and these shall have the honourable Reward of their Uprightness for they are worthy of it according to the Law of Grace which promiseth it to such alone Note Yet these few Names are not commanded to separate from the rest 5. He that overcometh the same shall be clothed in white raiment and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life but I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels 5. He that overcometh in this Life of Tryal shall be cloathed with the Glory which signifieth the Reward of Innocency and is the mark of Dignity and Honour for such then was White Raiment and I will own him openly before my Father and his Angels as one who is enrolled as a Denison of Heaven among the Elect of God Note If White Garments now be seemly for conquering Saints they are unmeet for them that are overcome by the World and the love of its Honour Wealth and Power and by fleshly Lusts 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches 7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write These things saith he
the Grace of sincere Righteousness and Holiness that thou bear not the shame of Hypocrisie and halting between Heresie or Infidelity and saving Truth and for the Illumination of my Spirit to know the danger of Heresie and Hypocrisie 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and repent 19. If I forsake you not but shew my love to you it will be by chastening you to revive your Care and Zeal If therefore you love not Chastening prevent it by Zeal and Reformation 20. Behold I stand at the door and knock if any man hear my voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me 20. I have my time of offering Mercy and desiring you to entertain it And if any man hear and obey this Call I will come in by my Spirit and take habitual Possession of him and have spiritual Communion with him and he with me Note Though it be not without the Grace of Christ that we open to him when he knocks and receive his offered special Grace yet in this he layeth so much on Man as to make our Opening that is our Accepting-Faith the Condition of his Entring for a fixed Habitation by habitual Love and Holiness On which account Divines use to say that Faith and Repentance wrought first in Conversion are the Conditions or Qualifications for consequent Justification and Sanctification 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne 21. To him that overcometh all the Temptations of this Life so far as to keep his sincere Faith Love and Obedience to the End I will give a Participation in my Kingdom Power and Glory even as I obtained my Glory by overcoming Satan and the World Note This expoundeth what is meant before by Ruling the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 22. Note Let every man that hath an Ear and Heart lay close to heart these Reproofs Warnings and Promises of Christ to these seven Churches for it concerneth them all Again note that notwithstanding all Christ's Reproofs and Threatnings to many of these Churches he biddeth no one separate from them CHAP. IV. 1. AFter this I looked and behold a door was opened in heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said Come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. After this the Vision that I further saw was as if a Door had been opened into Heaven c. Note 1. Not that Heaven hath a Door but the Vision was to be suited to the Capacity of a Soul in Flesh 2. The Notices which advance Man's Understanding on Earth come all from Heaven 2. And thither must we look and seek if we will know the things of God 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a throne was set in heaven and one sat on the throne 2. And immediately I was in an Extasie the Spirit acting me as above the Body And God revealing things according to my Capacity I thought I saw a Throne the Seat of Royal Glorious Majesty and a Royal Person sat on the Throne 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone and there was a rain-bow round about the throne in sight like unto an emerald 3. And the Power and Glory of him that sat on the Throne was represented to me as by the similitude of precious Stones a Jasper and a Sardine And his Glory and faithful keeping of his Covenant was represented to me by the Appearance of a Rain bow like an Emerald in colour round about the Throne 4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 4. Note The Apparition being made to him that was a Jew was a Representation of the Jewish Camp in âhe Wilderness with the Tabernacle in the midst ââcording to which also the Temple-Worship was âââmed to bear some similitude And the Christian-Assemblies had some resemblance to that Some think it relateth to the Church at Jerusalem which had say they twenty four Elders say some twelve Apostles and twelve Elders others that it is to the Bishop of Jerusalem and four and twenty City-Bishops of Judea who use to sit in Council with him who yet saith Dr. H. were then but the sole Pastors of single Assemblies without any other Elders under them but were after to have such Others think it intimateth that all Churches should unite in such Synods as consist of twelve Teaching Elders and twelve Ruling Elders that are not Teachers Rather all Churches and Pastors are signified by twenty four But all these are but mens unproved thoughts save only that in general the Vision appeared in resemblance of such an Assembly as is here described And it clearly intimateth 1. That the Elders have a proper Dignity and Honour and Power signified by their Seals and White Rayment and Crowns of Gold I would not have ignorant proud Lads that can but get a Lay-Patron to present them to a Benefice where they may live in the guilt of betraying Souls to call themselves these Elders nor to feign in White Rayment that they have Crowns of Gold 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 5. Note 1. The Glory and Terrour of the heavenly Apparition is thus expressed From the similitude of the Temple-Worship and more fully of the Church-Worship and Sacred Assemblies whence must proceed the Light of Doctrine the Thunder of Reproof and just Censures and the Voices of common Consent and Praises to God Whether it signifie the scorching Lightnings and Thunderingâ Excommunications of Lay-Chancellors Officials Surrogates Commissaries c. that use an absent Bishop's name over not one Parish only but many score or hundred Parish-Churches I leave to the Arguments of the Affirmers 2. The seven Lamps are expounded of the seven Spirits of God relating as some suppose to the Lamps which were continually to burn before the Tabernacle Exod. 17.20 and after before the Temple And as others think to the seven Deacons at Jerusalem Others think it is the seven Guardian Angels of the Asian Churches to whom John specially directeth all this Book though for the use of all others But of this and other such passages the great doubt is whether really there be not in the Spiritual World which John saw such things as he describeth and the Institutions about Tabernacle Temple and Church-Assembles be not formed to some resemblance of these Or whether all be spoken only of the things below of
and the last e're long To understand and believe this Prophecy will be comfortable But to keep the Precepts of it avoid the Sins threatned believe the Promise of my Victories and Coming and wait in Patience is needful to all 8. And I John saw these things and heard them And when I had heard and seen I fell down to worshp before the feet of the angel which shewed me these things 8. Note All faulty Worship of Angels is not Idolatry nor maketh a Church Idolatrous It was not Divine Worship which John gave the Angel If really he wrote most of this Book against Popish Idolatry as many think he would never be twice guilty of worse than their praying to Angels and Saints themselves whom he condemned For they worship them noâ as Gods though amiss John thought Venerâtion was the Angels due 9. Then saith he unto me See thou do it not for I am thy fellow-servant and of thy brethren the prophets and of them which keep the sayings of this book worship God 9. See before cap. 19.10 God is jealous of any thing too like Idolatry Note Are Angels our fellow-servants love them then and be thankful to God for their Love and Help and rejoyce in this privileage and think it not unlikely that you should live with them for ever O what a people should we be then in holiness 10. And he saith unto me Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book for the time is at hand 10. The most of it is to be performed ere long in the ruine of the Pagan persecuting Empire 11. He that is unjust let him be unjust still and he which is filthy let him be filthy still and he that is righteous let him be righteous still and he that is holy let him be holy still 12. And behold I come quickly and my reward is with me to give every man according as his work shall be 11 12. I come quickly to fulfil and execute this Prophecy and then I will take and judge men as I find them there shall be no more place for preparation as it was with the wise and foolish Virgins Matth. 25. when the midnight cry was The Bridegroom cometh as I find you I will use you 13. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending the first and the last 13. I am God eâârnal the first cause and ultimate end of all things able to fulfil my Will and Word 14. Blessed are they that do his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in through the gates into the city 14. Blessed are they that do what Christ requireth to Salvation in his Law of Grace or purifie their heart and life that they may by his free gift have right to enter into the New Jerusalem and live with Christ for ever 15. For without are dogs and sorcerers and whoremongers and murderers and idolaters and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie 15. For all filthy cruel persecuting Idolatrous persons and Lyars and deceitful Teâchers and Hypocrites though called Christians are shut out of the holy City as Dogs are turned out of the house 16. I Jesus have sent mine angel to testifie unto you these things in the churches I am the root and the off-spring of David and the bright and morning Star 16. I Jesus have sent my Angel to tell these things to John that he may tell them to the Churches of Asia and by them to others the matter much concerning those Churches then alive Take these as my own Words who am the Messiah prophesied of as the Root and Son of David and am the Light of the World sent to teach men the way of life 17. And the Spirit and the Bride say come And let him that is athirst come And whosoever will let him take the water of life freely 17. And seeing Church-deliverance now and the Glory of the New Jerusalem at last are the effects of my coming as my Spirit teacheth men to desire my coming and my Church and Chosen do desire it so let all desire it that wouâd partake of that felicity For all shall have it by my free gift who do but bâlievingly desire it For I will shut out none but final obstinate refusers 18. For I testifie unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book If any man shall add unto these things God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book 19. And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy God shall take away his part out of the book of life and out of the holy city and from the things which are written in this book 18 19. If any wilfully corrupt this Prophecy in words or sense to draw men from believing it to the belief of their own corrupt Additions God will add to them his Plagues and deprive them of any part of the blessings here foretold and shut them out of this holy City of God Note It 's dangerous then to make bold Cabalistical Fanatick Expositions of this Book and to call our own conceits the sense of the Revelation And it 's dangerous groundlesly to expect more Prophecies of God's usage of his Church or to add to any of his Word or dimânish from it and father any of our Errours on Christ and on his Spirit which hath here finished that Book which must be the universal Churches Rule of Life 20. He which testifieth these things saith Surely I come quickly Amen Even so Come Lord Jesus 20. Jesus who is the Author of this Revelation surely promiseth that he will come quickly by degrees to perform all his word and chargeth you not to question it through unbelief or to saiât by doubting as if he did fall by his delay And let us all with Faith hope and desire prepare and earnestly pray for his coming Even so come Lord Jesus 21. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen 21. I conclude all with this best Request to God for you and Benediction to you that the Grace of our Lord Jesus which is our preparation for Glory and our earnest pledge and foretast of it may be with you to prepare you and Seal you up as the certain Heirs of that Blessed Sâate and save you from all sin and Temptation and Enemies that would deprive you of it Amen An Advertisement READERS I Here give you notice which I desire you not to forget in the reading of this Paraphrase that it is but some General Notes and not a proper Exposition of the Revelations which I offer you And that I here confess to you that very much of it I understand not And if this offend any that say I should have better studied it I only say 1. That you suffer fools gladly seeing your selves are wise 2. That I am far below Dionysius Alexandrinus and most of the Ancient Fathers even Augustine himself who professed that they
Resurrection but must Ascend to my Father where my Body shall be a Glorified spiritual body And though I will allow you as much familiarity as shall convince you of my Resurrection yet no more nor such as formerly But go to my Disciples and tell them I take them as my Brethren and am shortly to Ascend where I shall be better to them than on Earth even to him that is my Father by Nature and Merit and their Father by adopting Grace and Union with me through my Merit to my God as I am Mediator and Man and their God through my Mediation Note All true believers should labour to get this most Comfortable text deeply imprinted on their Minds and never think of God or come to him but as here described My Father and your Father My God and your God And thus only to think of Heaven and our change at Death we are Ascending to our ascended Saviour called our Brother and to his Father and our Father to his God and our God Note That there seemeth a great difference between the Evangelists in describing these passages and appearances to the Women and Apostles But it is but because one leaveth out what another mentioneth but not that they contradict each other And if you you take them altogether as one History the order seemeth to be this First Mary Magdalen Johanna Mary of James and Sallome having bought Spices and going to Embalm the Body said who will roll away the Stone for us Secondly When they come they found that the Stone was rolled away for an Angel had done it and with his appearing and Earthquake affrighted away the Soldiers Thirdly That Angel with another saith to the Women fear not I know you seek Jesus that was was Crucified why seek ye the living among the dead he is not here he is Risen Come see the place c. 4. Then the Women run and tell the Disciples They have taken away the Lord we know not where they have laid him 5. Then Peter and John run to see 6. Mary being come back stood weeping at the Enterance and looked back and saw two Angels as John reciteth it 7. Then Mary looked back and saw Christ and at first knew him not and he spake to her as here 8. Then she runs and tells the Disciples that she had seen the Lord 9. Either then or when she was gone Jesus met the rest of the Women and said to them All hail and they laid hold on his Feet and worshipped him and he said fear not Go tell my brethen c. Or perhaps we may make it shorter As 1. The Stone rolled away and the keeper affrighted away 2. Mary and the other women comes and find it so 3. They go in and miss the body 4. Many runs and tells Peter and John 5. They run to see 6. The women Staying see first one Angel on the Stone on the right side and then two one at the head and one at the feet of the place 7. These Angels say all that is mentioned to Mary and the rest 8. Mary seeth Jesus and so do the rest who holding him by the feet he restraineth further corporal contract and speaketh to Mary and the rest all that is mentioned 9. Then she and they tell the Disciples that they had seen him and what he said This seemeth the order of all togegether 18. Mary Magdalene came and told the Disciples that she had seen the Lord and that he had spoken these things unto her 19. Then the same day at evening being the first day of the week when the doors were shut where the Disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews came Jesus and stood in the midst and saith unto them Peace be unto you 18 19. Note Christ rose and first appeared on the first day of the week If any should question it by cavilling at the Text as doubtful the practice of the Universal Church ever since observing that day without any Contradicting Party proveth it past doubt to all that use sober reason in the case 2. Christ owned their private meeting not reproving the Cautelous fears of Persecutors 3. The first word that he spake to them together or after his words to Mary was peace be unto you Little understood by many Churchmen 20. And when he had so said he sheweth unto them his hands and his side Then were the Disciples glad when they saw the Lord. 20. Several appearances are past by because mentioned by others 21. Then said Jesus to them again Peace be unto you as my Father hath sent me even so send I you 22. And when he had said this he breathed on them and saith unto them Receive ye the holy Ghost 23. Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them and whosoever sins ye retain they are retained 21 22 c. Peace is the sum of my Gift and Benediction to you and the sum of your duty to others as my Father sent me into the World to Gather Guide and save his Church as their Head and Mediator so I send you to Gather Guide and Save the Church as my Apostles And breathing on them he said As my Father sent me not with a bare Title unfurnished for his work but filled with the Spirit of Life and Power of Light and Wisdom of Love and Goodness so I will give you the same Holy Spirit and send you furnished with Power Knowledge and Love and not with meer names and Titles as Images I give you Power to Preach the Gospel so effectually as shall open mens Eyes and turn them from Darkness to Light and from the Power of Satan unto God that they may receive really from God and by Sacramental investiture in Baptism from your Remission of Sins and right to the inheritance among the Sanctified by Faith in me To be the Guids of my Church entrusted with Witnessing and Recording my Doctrine Laws and Promises for their Government to the end of the World And with the Keys of Church order as authorized Judges in your several charges who is capable of Church Communion to be received by Baptism restored by Repentance or as uncapable Apostates cast out Together with an extraordinary Power to inflict or to remit bodily Punishment by my rule not at your pleasure but as it shall please the Holy Ghost which he shall give you And I do breath on you to communicate now some beginnings of that Spirit which I will send down on you after my Ascension And so signifie to you that it is a real Qualification and Spirituall that I will give as God when he made Man breathed into him a living Soul that you deceive not your selves and the Church by dead Imaginary and Powerless names The witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophesie And of Sanctification And if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his by what name or Title soever he be dignified 24. But Thomas one of the twelve called Didymus
was not with them when Jesus came 25. The other Disciples therefore said unto him We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails and put my finger into the print of the nails and thrust my hand into his side I will not believe 24. Note All Christs Disciples were not equally inclined to believe 2. This obstinate Resolution deserved a desertion yet Christ in mercy overcame it and forsook him not 26. And after eight days again his Disciples were within and Thomas with them then came Jesus the doors being shut and stood in the midst and said Peace be unto you 26. The next first day of that week they being assembled c. Note Coming in when the doors were fast shut whether he opened them as some groundlesly think or not was a Miracle he whose Body was quickly to be a Glorious Spiritual body when it came to that Glorious spiritual Region no doubt had after his Resurection a change preparatory thereto by which he could appear and disappear and vanish from their sight and come in when the door was shut and at last ascend to heaven And the Carnal objections against this are all vain 27. Then saith he to Thomas Reach hither thy finger and behold my hands and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my side and be not faithless but believing 27. Note Wonderful is the Condescension of Christ to those that he will save 28. And Thomas answered and said unto him My Lord and my God 28. Note The convincing condescension of Christ turns unbelief into a Rapture of adoration Now Thomas cryeth My Lord and my God 29. Jesus saith unto him Thomas because thou hast seen me thou hast believed blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed 29. I have condescended to thy sight and feeling But this shall be the common way to blessedness but they that have not seen shall believe and so be happy 30. And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this book 31. But these are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that believing ye might have life through his name 30 31. These and many more not recited he did And it being by believing that Christ is the Son of God and Saviour that you must come to life and by the evidence of these Miracles that you must believe that he is the Christ therefore these Miracles are Recorded to convince you that you may believe CHAP. XXI AFter these things Jesus shewed himself again to the Disciples at the sea of Tiberias and on this wise shewed he him self 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas called Didymus and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee and the sons of Zebedee and two other of his Disciples 3. Simon Peter saith unto them I go a fishing They say unto him We also go with thee They went forth and entred into a ship immediately and that night they caught nothing 1 2 3. Note The Disciples went home to their Trades when Jesus was Crucified 2. Their unsucesfulness was to prepare for the Miracle 4. But when the morning was now come Jesus stood on the shore but the Disciples knew not that it was Jesus 4. His appearance after his Resurrection was with some change from what he appeared before 5. Then Jesus saith unto them Children have ye any meat They answered him No. 6. And he said unto them Cast the net on the right side of the ship and ye shall find They cast therefore and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes 5 6. Christ taketh occasion of their frustration to shew his Power and help their Faith 7. Therefore that Disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord he girt his fishers coat unto him for he was naked and did cast himself into the sea 7. When the Miracle convinced him upon Johns words that it was the Lord he put on his Fishers Coat and leapt into the Sea to shew that he trusted Christ with his Life 8. And the other Disciples came in a little ship for they were not far from land but as it were two hundred cubits dragging the net with fishes 9. As soon then as they were come to land they saw a fire of coals there and fish laid thereon and bread 10. Jesus saith unto them Bring of the fish which ye have now caught 11. Simon Peter went up and drew the net to land full of great fishes an hundred and fifty and three and for all there were so many yet was not the net broken 8. Here are two Miracles conjoyned The Fish catcht and the Fish and Bread Fire prepared for them 12. Jesus saith unto them Come and dine And none of the Disciples durst ask him Who art thou knowing that it was the Lord. 13. Jesus then cometh and taketh bread and giveth them and fish likewise 12 13. They knew him more by the Miracle than by his Visage Though it be not said tha the did Eat and Drink with them it is not improbable though uncertain 14. This is now the third time that Jesus sheweth himself to his Disciples after that he was risen from the dead 14. This was the third time that he appeared to many of them together or the third that John Recordeth and the third day of his appearing though the sixth appearance made And whether that on a Mountain in Gallilee mentioned by others was at this time is doubted 15. So when they had dined Jesus saith to Simon Peter Simon Son of Jonas lovest thou me more then these He saith unto him Yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my Lambs 15. Thou didst lately profess that if all men forsook me yet thou wouldst not as if thou hadst loved me more than all the rest And yet did three times deny me Art thou now of the same Resolution more confirmed If thou be what Love thou hast to me shew it by thy Ministerial Love and Labour for the Souls even of the lowest 16. He saith to him again the second time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me He saith unto him yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my sheep 16. Thou knowest the heart and therefore knowest that I love thee c. 17. He saith unto him the third time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time Lovest thou me And he said unto him Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee Jesus saith unto him Feed my sheep 17. N. Peters threefold denyal required a threefold Confession and engagement to future fidelity and obedience and this told him what Discipline he was to use by the power of Church Government towards others that so offend
which the superior World hath no real similitude but by fiction 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind 6. Note Before the Tabernacle and the Temple there was a great broad Vessel of Water called a Sea for the Priests to wash in Exod. 20.18 1 Kings 7.23 signifying the Purity required in the Worshippers of God being as Crystal tells us that no spots or Hypocrisie is unseen to God Though some make this to signifie the multitude of Worshippers The four Beasts some say resemble the four Staâdards and Camps of Israel in the Wilderness or as others the four Evangelists But it is like to mean the Executioners by Providence and Miracles of Christ's Will and Power full of Eyes as knowing all the Affairs of the Sons of Men about which they are employed called Living creatures for their executive power 7. And the first beast was like a lion and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle 7. Note As these four agree with the Apparition in Ezekiel 1.10 in the main notwithstanding some small difference so it is observable which D. Hammond noteth from Aben Ezra that these were the Escutcheons on the four Ensigns or Standards of the Camp of Israel a Lion for the Camp of Judah a Man for the Camp of Reuben an Oxe for the Camp of Ephraim and an Eagle for the Camp of Dan And an Oxe and Calf are oft used for the same And these four are noted to be the chief in their several kinds the Lion among wild Beasts the Oxe among the tame and serviceable a Man among all Animals and an Eagle among Birds To conjecture what God would signifie by them to Israel must needs be uncertain I know nothing liker than an intimation of Duty and Prophecy that Israel should be victorious over their Enemies and valiant as a Lion wise and in Dominion as Man and should have a fertile and plenteous Land signified by the Oxe and be Seraphick and Divine in the holy Worship of God signified by the Eagle that mounteth Heaven-ward in her strength And it 's like such blessings are hereby signified to be conferred on the Church some fix the signification on Angels some on Ministers And less probable are their 's that think Peteâ John Paul and Barnabas are meant or they that apply it to the four Evangelists or four Patriarchs 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him and they were full of eyes within and they rest not day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come 8. Note The Beasts resembling the Standard-bearer in the Camp are likest to signifie both the Angels in Heaven who glorifie God's Attributes and serve him in the performance of his Promises to the Church and also the Apostles and Prophets and Evangelists and Pastors who do their part herein on Earth See Isa 6.2 of their wings 2. Holy holy holy may relate to the Trinity but certainly signifieth that the Holiness of God is that for which he is loved and praised by Angels and Saints His Holiness is his Perfection and Transcendency above all creatures being the end of all to whom they are to be devoted and consequently his perfect contrariety to all evil 3. The celebrating of the Praises of the most Holy God is the uncessant work of heavenly Spirits and most of the work of Ministers and Church-Assemblies on Earth 9. And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created 9 10 11. Note With the chief Angels concur all the heavenly Hâst in magnifying the Holy Eternal God as shining forth in the glory of all his works by him and for him by his efficient Will and for his complacential Will fulfilled they being all created preserved and ordered And this heavenly work is to be imitated by the Churches on Earth whose Pastors leading the People must concur in the Praises of the most Holy Everliving God And those Churches that are dry and scant in these Praises of God how well soever the Word be there preached are defective and unlike their Pattern These passages are best expounded in the three first Petitions of the Lord's Prayer Let thy Name be hallowed Thy Kingdom come and Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven Neither Heaven nor Earth must be left out in the Exposition CHAP. V. 1. ANd I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside sealed with seven seals 1. I saw a Roll called a Book in his hand who sate on the Throne written on both sides but the Roll was sealed up with seven Seals Note The Roll contained God's Decrees as they were to be fulfilled according to this Prophecy And it 's like they were seven Rolls together making one Book 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice Who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof 2. Note Every Angel or Man is not worthy or meet to be the Expositor and Messenger of God's Mysteries to Man 3. And no man in heaven nor in earth neither under the earth was able to open the book neither to look thereon 3. It was a work and trust too high for any meer creature in all the World None of them was worthy 4. And I wept much because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book neither to look thereon 4. I lamented that the creatures should be found so unworthy and God's Mysteries be kept unknown 5. And one of the elders saith unto me Weep not behold the lion of the tribe of Judah the root of David hath prevailed to open the book and to loose the seven seals thereof 5. One of the Elders that were at the Throne comforted me and told me that Christ who is called the Lion of the Tribe of Judah and the Son of David and Root of Jesse was found worthy by the Dignity of his Person and his Merits by Man's Redemption to open to the Church all the Mysteries of God which it was meet for Man to know and to loose the Seals 6. And I beheld and lo in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts and in the midst of the elders stood a Lamb as it had been slain having seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and